Notice: Undefined variable: hide_schemes in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php on line 2613

Notice: Undefined variable: hide_schemes in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php on line 2626

Notice: Undefined variable: hide_schemes in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php on line 2638

Notice: Undefined variable: hide_schemes in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php on line 2650

Notice: Undefined variable: hide_schemes in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php on line 2663

Notice: Undefined variable: hide_schemes in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php on line 2675

Warning: Invalid argument supplied for foreach() in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php on line 2813

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: count(): Parameter must be an array or an object that implements Countable in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 704

Warning: Invalid argument supplied for foreach() in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 679

Warning: Invalid argument supplied for foreach() in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-options/theme-options.php on line 758

Warning: Cannot modify header information - headers already sent by (output started at /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/themes/blabber/theme-specific/theme-setup.php:2613) in /home/dh_z3bfhd/nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-includes/feed-rss2.php on line 8
Karl Marx – Nonsite.org https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org Sat, 22 Jan 2022 02:22:10 +0000 en-US hourly 1 https://wordpress.org/?v=6.4.4 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/07/cropped-nonsite-icon-32x32.jpg Karl Marx – Nonsite.org https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org 32 32 Social Theory and the Realist Impulse in Nineteenth-Century Art https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/social-theory-and-the-realist-impulse-in-nineteenth-century-art/ Mon, 11 Feb 2019 20:00:45 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=11560 The politics of the social was central to public and cultural life in nineteenth-century Europe and gave rise to an important body of writing on social theory and political economy. Karl Marx’s celebrated critique of the devastating social effects of the new, rapidly industrializing and capitalizing economy, starting with his early writings in the 1840s and culminating in his magisterial study Capital (1867), formed part of a widespread, if less brilliantly focused and politically compelling, analysis by writers of a variety of political persuasions. Their diagnosis, like Marx’s, addressed deepening disparities of wealth and intensifying conflict between capital and labor, as well as the emergence of the proletariat as a new social and political force to be reckoned with. Such concerns were not in any way exclusive to radical socialist and communist or anarchist thinkers such as Marx and Pierre-Joseph Proudhon. Amongst reformers keen to forestall revolution and apprehensive about working class activism, there was a lot of talk about the “social problem” or the “worker question.” John Stuart Mill’s Principles of Political Economy, the standard text in English on the operations of the modern economy and its social consequences for several decades after its initial publication in 1847, included a serious, and even in ways sympathetic, assessment of the radical critique of modern capitalism by prominent socialists such as Louis Blanc—who, incidentally, was the brother of Charles Blanc, later to become became a key figure in the official French art world.1

The possible interrelationship between these developments and depictions of contemporary life in art of the period have been the subject of extensive scholarly analysis, starting with explorations of early artistic responses to the world of modern industry pioneered by the Marxist sociologist and art historian Francis Klingender in his classic text Art and the Industrial Revolution (1947).2 Nevertheless, while the move towards a social history of art that got underway in the 1960s and early 1970s has given rise to an important body of scholarship centrally concerned with the social and political dimensions of artistic representations and practices, histories of nineteenth-century art still feature very little in the way of depictions of industrial work and the condition of the working classes, let alone social conflict, and this is not just a retrospective formalist bias.3 Such imagery is found in the printed media but only occasionally in high art. In the latter, direct picturing of the new realities of the world of industry are few and far between. Such subjects are sometimes tackled in Naturalist work seen to operate in a formally somewhat conservative or academic mode,4 but they are almost totally absent from the art of the late nineteenth century that elicits most scholarly interest—the work of avant-gardes such as the Impressionists, where the milieus are generally ones of bourgeois leisure. Social historians of art have been making a compelling case for some time now that there are nevertheless connections to be teased out between the picturing of modern life in the artistically more innovative art of the period and broader questions of social class, connections whose intricacies remain largely implicit.5 Here I want to up the stakes somewhat and consider ways in which a significant concern with the politically charged issues addressed in the new social theory and its critiques of modern capitalist society did manifest itself more directly in a range of later nineteenth-century artistic depictions which deserve to be recognized as aesthetically compelling.

Firstly, account needs to be taken of the few instances of a picturing of the new world of the modern factory and factory labor in artistically ambitious art of the period. My main purpose, however, will be to examine a more pervasive, socially charged motif widely exploited by Naturalist and Realist artists, namely scenes of rural labor. Without directly representing modern industry and factory work, such picturing of field labor formed a nexus around which realist artistic tendencies and social theory were able to converge. Something of a paradigm shift occurred from previous treatment of scenes of working-class life. These had operated in a largely comic or quaintly picturesque mode, modelled on seventeenth-century Dutch and Flemish old master paintings of peasants entertaining themselves and carousing or socializing, but never working.6 My argument is that a concern with the social constitution of labor brought to the fore by industrialization and factory work entered into a new conceptualizing of scenes of agricultural labor—scenes which in reality and not just in art were being affected by the new economic conditions of the time.

Industrial Society and the Painting of Modern Life

Notable amongst the more powerfully conceived paintings of modern industry and labor that gained public recognition at the time, and have also deservedly acquired a certain presence in present-day understandings of the artistic culture of the period, is Adolph Menzel’s Iron Rolling Mill (fig. 2). Completed in 1875, it was purchased for the Nationalgalerie in Berlin the following year. This is a work with all the ambitions of a history painting, both as regards its scale, its elaborate realization based on a large number of studies Menzel carried out in an iron rolling factory in Silesia, the most highly industrialized area of Prussia at the time, and its general atmosphere of dramatic intensity. But of course it is not a traditional history painting. There is a scrupulous Naturalist commitment to factually accurate rendering of the machinery and laboring processes—to the point that Menzel wrote to the gallery director to correct the Nationalgalerie catalog’s technically inaccurate description of the iron-rolling machinery in his picture. The description assumed he had pictured the most up-to-date mechanism, whereas he based his depiction on a slightly older machine which he had observed at first hand, and which he noted had been replaced while he was finishing the painting. This machinery only rolled in one direction and did not yet allow the piece of glowing iron being forged to pass back and forth within the same machine.7 Crucially also, while there was drama in the feeding of the bar of white hot iron into the rolling machine, brought up close to make it vividly present to the viewer, overall the painting does not depict a single event, as would a conventional work of historical narrative, but a situation or process.

Fig. 2. Adolph Menzel, Eisenwalzwerk, Moderne Cyklopen (Iron Rolling Mill, Modern Cyclops), 1872–5. Oil on canvas, 158 x 254 cm. Alte Nationalgalerie, Berlin.

Neither, though, was Menzel following the conventions found in depictions of metalworking factories at the time where the vast interior spaces and the machinery usually dominated over the figures.8 Rather than order, there is disorder, rather than integration there is a confusing agglomeration of activities, partly occasioned by Menzel choosing a moment when a change of shift was taking place. Competing for attention with the central group of workers, there are men on the other side of the machine poised to receive the rolled iron, as well as a man hauling to another part of the factory a bar of still partly red hot iron that had been beaten into shape by a steam-powered hammer, men washing up after finishing work, men taking a meal break, and a little behind, a man clasping with his tongs a long iron rail (cooled by now from a white to a red heat) emerging from or feeding into another rolling machine. Beyond the confusion of cranks and rods and the flywheel driving the array of largely hidden machines stretching out into the distance, there are figures at the very back on the left working at a glowing puddling furnace, and just discernible nearby the top-hatted figure of a supervisor (fig. 3). Menzel captured pictorially a particularly significant feature of the organization of work in a large iron-forging factory. The system regulating the confusing array of laboring activities cannot be made visible but is an intangible presence somehow holding the palpable appearances of the scenario together and assimilating them to a larger purpose—the efficient and cost-effective industrial production of large quantities of iron rail.

Fig. 3. Adolph Menzel, Iron Rolling Mill, Modern Cyclops (Eisenwalzwerk, Moderne Cyklopen), 1872–5 (detail of fig. 2).

While in literature the eruption of open conflict between capital and labor in industrial strikes was beginning to be represented by the mid-century, it was not until the 1890s and turn of the century that this occurred to any serious extent in artistic picturings of contemporary life. Such a situation makes it all the more fruitful to examine the few exceptions that stand out as serious attempts to depict a scene of strike action. Again, as with Menzel’s Iron Rolling Mill, these works rendered the strike as a situation rather than a single conclusive event, thereby opening up the scene depicted to a bourgeois audience’s politically varied understandings of and concerns about strikes as manifestations of underlying social conflict.9

Robert Koehler’s The Strike (fig. 4)—the artist, German by origin, remained for the better part of his career in the United States, but had returned to Germany to complete his training—is a work which at one level envisages the strike as a head on confrontation between the factory owner in a top hat standing on the elevated portico on the left and the gesticulating worker below him to his right.10 At the same time, it disperses this focused drama over the various actions and responses of the assembled figures, so it comes to stand for a more generalized social phenomena, a stand-off between capital and labor rather than one between a manager and the leader of an “army” of workers. The work struck a strong chord at the time, prompting extensive critical assessments of its pictorial conceptualizing of strike actions and their political significance, as well as wide critical acclaim when exhibited in New York in 1886 and in Munich two years later.11 That it was not seen as threateningly controversial can partly be attributed to its not being associated with a particular strike—critics variously placed the scene in England, Belgium, Germany and the United States, and were vague about the identity of the factory buildings from which striking workers are shown streaming toward the owner’s mansion. Given the black country setting, the suggestion that these were foundries would make sense, but the artist seems deliberately to have left their precise identity open.

Fig. 4. Robert Koehler, The Strike, 1886. Oil on canvas, 181.5 x 275.6 cm. Deutsches Historisches Museum, Berlin.

The suggestive impact of the painting has a lot to do with its skillful combination of motifs readily recognizable at the time as paradigmatic of the social conflicts engendered by a major strike—motifs that can also be traced in novels of the industrial scene from Charles Dickens’s Hard Times (1854) and Elizabeth Gaskell’s North and South (1855) in the mid-century to Émile Zola’s Germinal (1885), which was almost exactly contemporary with Koehler’s painting. These motifs include the stiff top-hatted factory owner confronted by a worker activist holding out his arm in reproach, the threat of incipient violence enacted by the worker bending down to pick up a stone to hurl, complemented in turn by the woman, who would be seen as representing a voice of mediation, trying to restrain one of the workers, and the group formed by the woman and children at the bottom left whose plight alludes to the poverty of the families of workers subsisting on low pay, as well as the further hardship they endured when the men were out on strike. Finally, there is the dramatic contrast between the workers’ factory environment on the right and the factory owner’s luxurious dwelling on the left, set in fictionally close proximity to give the disparity visual punch. The painting is less a depiction of a strike than a scenario which invites the viewer to reflect on the nature of such strikes and their roots in stark divisions within the social fabric, even as it deploys visual facts that are individualized enough to make the scenario come alive for the viewer as a reality rather than a merely stereotypical drama. In its own time, as a painting shown in exhibition, it spoke to middle-class anxieties about and concern with the social problems of modern industrialization, while much later when rediscovered in the early 1970s it would be taken up as an image of labor activism by the American trade union movement.12

Characteristic of artistic production in the nineteenth century are these isolated instances of ambitious experiments with subjects that tap into larger public concerns and anxieties. They take the form of singular public statements in which the artist departs from his or her own favored motifs and tries out a subject ungrounded in ongoing practices of visual representation. Such works, while exceptional, are to be valued for the way their motivating conceptions and sources derived to a considerable degree from ideologically charged material located outside the limited purview of visual and artistic culture, as well as for their artistic ambition. The conjuncture of impulses shaping their formation had in part to do with the artist trying out a topical subject that had not been pictorialized before and rendering it in such a way that it was visually compelling, making it stand out at exhibition through its powerful, if potentially controversial impact, and drawing the attention of critics and the artistic public. At the opposite end of the spectrum was work that exploited a motif that was internal to the visual imaginary of art and was then modified so as to project a charged social issue of the moment, of which scenes of agricultural labor were an important instance.

Fig. 5. Jean-François Millet, Les Glaneuses (The Gleaners), 1857. Oil on canvas, 83.5 x 110 cm. Musée d’Orsay, Paris.

Jean-François Millet’s Gleaners (fig. 5), for example, is much more than a picturesque depiction of a long standing, although at this juncture threatened, custom of allowing poorer women to gather scraps of grain left behind after a field had been harvested.13 Millet has shifted the register of pastoral versions of the motif by bringing out the back-breaking nature of the physical labor involved, and by setting off the foreground scene of the women’s individually pursued efforts with a background one of the coordinated labor of a corvée of workers, bundling and gathering the harvested wheat onto wagons.14 The distant vision of repetitive, mechanical-seeming work carried out under the watch of a mounted foreman (fig. 6) and the relative barrenness of the flat, largely featureless expanse of field—the latter has nothing in it of a conventional pastoral picturesque—parallels in some ways the bleak material conditions and the regulated work routines of a factory, which the rigidly repeating actions of two laboring women in the foreground effectively re-enact on a large scale. The distant field workers, like factory operatives, were hands reduced to the condition of wage or piece-work labor, and as far removed from the situation of the independent peasant farmer as were the impoverished women in the foreground bowed by incessant, meagerly rewarded toil.

Fig. 6. Jean-François Millet, Les Glaneuses (The Gleaners), 1857 (detail of fig. 5).

Social Theory

Several key features of the social theory of the period help to illuminate the ideological and cultural pressures that give a larger resonance to such depictions of rural labor, both in their earlier Realist and later Naturalist forms. There was first of all a shift from more purely political to social considerations in the radical thinking that got underway in the years leading up to the revolutions of 1848. The more pressing concerns about the persistence and growth of inequality and class conflict, it seemed, could not just be addressed at the level of the political and the legal, but had to take into account the social effects of the workings of the larger economy.15 A central issue was the way in which, with the new industrializing system operating in the production of material goods, the wealth generated was being distributed in a radically unequal way between the owners of property and capital and the rising population of propertyless wage workers. Among reformers as well as the more radical socialists, the idea took hold that this economic nexus, and the class relations and conflicts it produced, had to be addressed if any real political change was to take place. The point was summed up succinctly by Marx in his critique of Proudhon’s socialist thinking published in 1847: “There is never a political movement that is not at the same time social.”16 Proudhon in fact did concur with the general drift of Marx’s declaration. However, he differed from Marx in his insistence that the pursuit of political conflict would not help bring about the needed social transformation of the present mode of capitalist, property-owning production. This led him to take a more extreme position on the precedence of work and economic production over purely political considerations: “public reason has gained the certainty that politics is impotent as regards the amelioration of the fate of the masses; that the preponderance of ideas of power and authority have begun to be superseded in public opinion and in history by the preponderance of ideas of work and exchange.”17

Possibly the most elaborately articulated case for the pre-eminence of the social over the political is to be found in the writing of a German pioneer of social theory, Lorenz von Stein. In 1850 he published an extended analysis of social movements in France from 1789 to the dying days of the Second Republic, prefaced by what he conceived as a new “Theory of Society” which he hoped would help people understand the social crisis of their time, and encourage governments to take measures to address the inequalities structural to the operations of capitalism (at this juncture he had in mind a social democratic political alliance of progressive forces to effect this, but later became a proponent of authoritarian regulation of reform from above by the state). Any serious social reform, he insisted, “must, if it is to be capable of making something possible in the external world, begin its battle with external goods. The external good is the product of bare material and work.”18

This brings into play the central role played by work in the political economy and social theory of the period. Work was already fundamental to the theorizing of political economy in Adam Smith’s The Wealth of Nations, which begins with the declaration: “The annual labor of every nation is the fund which originally supplies it with all the necessaries and conveniences of life which it annually consumes.”19 Proudhon was probably the most eloquent champion of work as both the origin of the production of the goods on which society depended and a defining purpose of human existence: “Work is the intelligent action of man on matter; work is what distinguishes, in the eyes of the economist, man from animals, to learn to work, that is our goal on earth.”20 What taxed him was degeneration of the conditions of labor that resulted from capitalist exploitation of production. The division of labor, in his view as in that of most of his contemporaries, was fundamental to material progress and could, when properly organized, enhance the quality of the laboring process, activating the mind and imagination of the worker through its increasing complexity as well as its refinement of the performance of work.21 What is more, the collective force realized by the division of labor and the cooperation it involved made it the basis of social solidarity.22 In present-day manufacture and industry, however, driven by the interests of capital, the division of labor had been reduced to something inhuman and barbaric through a minute compartmentalizing of the individual’s labor into unending repetition of the simplest mechanical task. This utter degeneration of labor, in his view, was having a devastating effect on the work force, reducing the inhabitants of the main industrial centers to an alarming level of corruption and barbarism, not of their own making. They were no longer workers in the true sense of the word: “Should I call workers those unfortunate human figures who spend their life at the bottom of a mine or in the infection of a workshop, endlessly repeating the same particle of work, like the pestle of a mortar, the striking of a clock, and the hammer of a forge.”23

For Marx labor had a similar double character. In his early writing he spoke of labor in its most general sense as a combination of “vital activity” and “free conscious activity” defining “the species character of man”; but actual labor as wage labor realized under the conditions of modern capitalism no longer had this quality and had become abstracted and alien for the worker.24 He would attack Adam Smith for envisioning labor as a curse that had to be endured. In addition to being submission to a task, labor, he argued, could also take the form of “self-realization” in the process of overcoming the material obstacles involved when the task was entered upon freely. At the same time, he pointed out, Adam Smith was correct “in saying that labor has always seemed repulsive, and forced on the worker from outside, in its historical forms of slave-labor, bond-labor and wage labor.”25

In Capital, he would highlight the potentially invigorating nature of the collective work carried out on a co-operative rather than individual basis:

Apart from the new power that arises from the fusion of many forces into a single force, mere social contact begets in most industries a rivalry and a stimulation of the “animal spirits” which heightens the efficiency of the individual worker … This originates from the fact that man, if not as Aristotle thought a political animal, is at all events a social animal.26

Under capitalism, however, the formal co-operation involved when workers were engaged together on a task ceases to have any real meaning for them. They had sold their labor to the capitalist: “They enter into relations with the capitalist, not with one another” and remain “isolated.”27 His complex discussion pointedly avoids the easy moralizing laments common at the time about the degrading labor to which the working classes were subject and the outright evil of the modern system of division of labor. At the same time, the painstaking analysis of co-operative forms of labor he offers in Capital makes evident the very real interest he had in the concrete details of different working processes and their organization, as well as his attentiveness to the on-going importance of earlier kinds of production and laboring that persisted within, while also being largely subsumed by, the operations of capital accumulation and circulation.28

The way radical thinkers like Marx and Proudhon made labor the focus of their larger analysis of modern society, and of the disparities of wealth and levels of deprivation engendered by industrial development and capitalist exploitation, had a particularly fruitful aspect lacking in more straightforward critiques of social problems which engaged people at the time. Of these, poverty stood out as the single most important concern—the most pressing “social problem.” Taken on its own, it had to do mainly with deprivation, whereas labor was necessarily more complex and far-reaching. As the driving power behind the production of goods and wealth, it was central to the entire realm of the social. At the same time, as exploited under a capitalist system, it lay at the core of the economic deprivation of the working classes. Thinking of labor in such dialectical terms meant that the working classes were not simply represented as victims but also as potential agents.

A similar distinction can be made between scenes of laboring and those of impoverishment in social realist art. There are powerfully uncompromising paintings of extremes of poverty that grant a level of integrity to their human subjects, as Linda Nochlin shows in her fine recent study Misère: The Visual Representation of Misery in the 19th Century.29 But scenes of impoverishment were prone to sentimentalizing exploitation and were often devised with a view to eliciting indulgent feelings of pity for its victims. The ragged figures featured in scenes of poverty were generally depicted as outcasts of the social system. Laborers, by contrast, including those employed under conditions of brute compulsion, were essential to society’s inner workings. This said, pictorial renderings of scenes of poverty, like those of labor, registered a growing awareness of and concern for class politics amongst the period’s bourgeois audience for art.

In the depictions of working-class labor that feature in the realist art of the mid-century and in subsequent Naturalist or late Realist work, the setting is almost always rural. As a result, such scenes tend to be seen as evading the realities of modern conditions of industrial labor. What was sometimes happening, though, was a transposition of a broader concern with work onto depictions of situations that conformed to a traditional privileging in visual art of natural or rural settings. Moreover, the agricultural and the rural were hardly marginal forms of reality for a significant portion of the population. Even in Britain the rural population was not exceeded by that living in an urban environment until the mid-century, and agricultural laborers continued afterwards to form a key sector of the working population. At this point they still outnumbered those employed in industry.30 Through much of the century, as Eric Hobsbawm put it, “for by far the greater part of humanity, the fortunes of life still depended on what happened to and on the land.”31 While changes in working conditions were not as dramatic as those in manufacturing, a capitalist reconfiguring of conditions of labor, along with ownership of land and agricultural practice, proceeded apace in the countryside. Significantly, Marx’s study of modern capital includes extensive discussion of the capitalizing of agricultural production and the impoverishment of agricultural worker under regimes of wage labor.32 Mechanization was slower in agriculture than in industry—harvesting machines and machine-driven ploughing did not become economically viable on a widespread basis until late in the century, though steam powered threshing machines were already being utilized by the 1830s and 1840s, particularly in Britain.33 A good deal of the laboring in agriculture was still traditional, physical work, so the focus on these in visual art is not necessarily to be seen as pastoral or retardataire, though it often became so by the turn of the century when such motifs had been thoroughly internalized by the mainstream art world as picturesque material.

Interrelationships between the concern with labor in social theory and the thematizing of laboring in the visual arts seem clearest in the moment when a veritable explosion of theorizing was followed closely by the emergence of a new realist art during and in the immediate aftermath of the upheavals of the 1848 revolution. Some connections are quite direct. Critics such as Théophile Thoré, who was also a known political activist, began championing the idea of an “art social” in the 1830s and 1840s.34 In Thoré’s case this included laying the groundwork for advocating the idea of a modern art that would truly picture its own times, in the way he like others imagined the Dutch had done; and later he went on to champion the work of artists such as Gustave Courbet and Millet. Proudhon towards the end of his life embarked on a book about Courbet in which he envisaged the artist’s work as paralleling the theorizing of philosophical writers regarding “the right to work and the right of the worker, announcing the end of capitalism and the sovereignty of the producers.”35

The situation is rather different with the Naturalist and late Realist works of the 1870s and 1880s. The significant turn at this juncture towards artistic representations of scenes of hard rural labor does not have as evident a cultural or political parallel in a clearly defined body of writing as did the earlier realist impulses that took shape in the 1840s and early 1850s. For one thing, the ambitious attempts to anatomize the new social and political order and new political movements—socialism and communism—in the period leading up to the revolutions of 1848 continued to set the broader parameters for much subsequent thinking on the subject. New approaches to analyzing the social only seriously got underway towards the end of the century, when sociology was establishing itself as a formal discipline. Significantly, Marx’s critique of capitalist political economy in Capital, itself grounded in the intellectual and political world of the 1840s, did not begin to gain widespread recognition until over a decade after its initial publication in German in 1867 (the first English edition only appeared in 1887). Still, a shift in the politics of thinking about the social is suggested by the appearance of two German publications on the Arbeiterfrage in 1865 and 1868 almost simultaneously with (but entirely independently of) Marx’s Capital. Their focus on the “worker question” (as distinct from the “social question” which nevertheless remained a common point of reference)36 had obvious connections with related political developments—most notably the formation of political groups that represented workers’ interests, starting in 1863 with the creation of Ferdinand Lassalle’s German Workers Association and the formal constitution of the Socialist Workers Party of Germany (later the Social Democratic Party) in 1875. By the 1880s socialist or workers parties were becoming a significant political presence elsewhere in Europe. At this juncture too, governments came under pressure to establish systems of social welfare directed to the working classes.37 Immanuel Wallerstein, in his overview of nineteenth-century labor and social movements in the aftermath of 1848, offers a suggestive periodization of this early evolution of socialist thinking and activism: “1815 to 1851—‘powerful idea…, weak movement’; 1851 to 1871—‘movement on the rise, idea in decline’; 1871 to the end of the nineteenth century—‘powerful idea, powerful movement’” — though the 1871 transition here seems a little premature for a re-engagement with any “powerful idea.”38

After a period of reaction which had gripped most of Europe in the wake of the revolutions of 1848, the political climate began to shift in the late 1860s with a liberalizing of government restrictions on political life along with a slow revitalizing of proletarian and socialist activism.39 In France the legal suppression of combinations of workers and strikes which had been in place since 1791 was partially lifted in 1864, while in Britain, where the situation had been more favorable to union activity once a temporary ban on unions had been lifted in 1824, the right to strike was given legal recognition with the passage of the Trade Union Act in 1871. The larger social and political context was also being shaped by the onset of what has been called the long depression. This got underway with a banking crisis in 1873 and extended into the early 1890s. While it did not result in an economic downturn as severe as that of the Great Depression of the 1930s, it did cause significant economic instability which exacerbated labor unrest and strikes, and in Europe resulted in serious economic difficulties for the agricultural sector, aggravated by cheap American produce flooding the market. The situation was such that the economic conditions of wage labor in the countryside were seen as in many ways comparable to that in industry.40 The depression and its effects go some way to explaining how issues relating to labor and the exploitation of the proletariat, agricultural as well as urban, might have had a particular resonance for both artists and their audience at the time.

The Realist Impulse

Apprehension of the social can be effected conceptually through theoretical reflection on social formations and the structures underlying them—as in the body of thinking variously described as social theory, political economy or sociology. The picturing of the social, though, generally operates in a different mode. In the Realist or Naturalist forms of picturing dominant in later nineteenth-century depictions of modern life, the scene or situation was designed to be apprehended by the viewer as a directly experienced physical reality. An existential awareness of the social, experienced at a level that was not fully conceptually articulated, was where visual art’s picturing came into its own. There are exceptions, most of it printed material, such as George Cruikshank’s curious hierarchical presentation of Britain’s liberal-monarchical-commercial-mercantile social order in his The British Beehive—A Penny Political Picture for the People (fig. 7). A significant exception in the realm of high art is the unusually ambitious painting Work by the British artist Ford Maddox Brown, an elaborate meditation on the nature of work which he presented along with an extensive description at a private exhibition in 1865 (fig. 8).41 Like Courbet’s Studio it is an experiment in “real allegory,” extending the realist conception of the picture to embrace a conceptual complexity more commonly associated with the public mural. The central motif is building work being carried out in a wealthy suburb of London to lay a new pipe line designed to supply fresh water from a nearby reservoir (the setting, a street in Hampstead, is carefully depicted from life).42 It shows both the laboring involved in realizing part of this program of metropolitan improvement and the temporary intrusion it made on the everyday public life of the street. While featuring labor as a necessary and productive activity integral to the functioning of the modern city, it also sets out to picture, through the array of figures surrounding the central scene, different class-based embodiments of work and attitudes to work (as well as not having to work or being thrown out of work) in British society at the time.

Fig. 7. George Cruikshank, The British Beehive, 1867, based on a design of 1840. Etching, © Victoria and Albert Museum, London.
Fig. 8. Ford Maddox Brown, Work, 1852–65. Oil on canvas, 137 x 198 cm. Manchester Art Gallery.

Brown characterized the building work of “the British excavator, or navvy, not as mere physical labor, but as exemplifying “the outward and visible type of work.” He saw the central figure, the “young navvy in the pride of manly health and beauty,” as occupying “the place of the hero” in the group of workers; but it would be misleading to see Brown as simply heroizing labor. Collectively, the navvies are ordinary men of different age and type, working in the heat of the summer sun, including the slightly sullen looking older man heaving the sand to be used for mixing mortar through a sieve. Brown wanted to make his audience aware of the hazards of this kind of labor. “One incident peculiarly connected with this picture,” he noted in his description, “is the melancholy fact that one of the very men who sat for it lost his life on a scaffold accident before I had yet quite done with him.” Significantly, the central figure vigorously shoveling earth is shown, not firmly placed on the ground, but standing on a wooden platform suspended over a deep pit. Also of note is the group of partially visible figures resting at the side of street beneath the embankment on the right (fig. 9). These Brown designated as unfortunates who are “out of work.43 They form a presence hovering on the margins of the main scene that cannot be wished away, reminders of the economic uncertainty and instability that can await the laborer, even relatively skilled ones engaged in productive work. Two of the itinerant figures, identified by a pitchfork and wrapped scythe leaning against the embankment above them, are out-of-work agricultural laborers.

Fig. 9. Ford Maddox Brown, Work, 1852–65 (detail of fig. 8).

An unemployed navvy forms the subject of a later social realist painting by the German-British artist Hubert von Herkomer (fig. 10). This too is one of those one-off, exceptional works that directly addressed a characteristically modern social issue. The painting is usually seen as picturing the situation of the agricultural laborer at the time—in the 1880s and 1890s, rural poverty, as well as poverty in industrial and urban centers, was an issue very much in the public eye.44 Its title, Hard Times, however, echoes that of the one novel by Dickens which deals specifically with an industrial rather than a generalized urban milieu. The tools of the out of work laborer identify him as a navvy or building worker, so not specifically a rural worker, displaced on his forced wanderings in search of employment in this inhospitable bit of countryside. The prospects facing him and his family are exacerbated by their homelessness, a particular problem for navvies who would often have to decamp from temporary accommodation once a building project came to an end.45 If the standing male figure’s situation is bleak—grittily and honestly so—his posture is sustained by a lingering vitality and down-to-earth dignity. He is not shown reduced to a mournful state of total destitution and he still owns his tools. These are hard times, not utterly hopeless tragic ones. He stands there as a subject, not an object of a philanthropically inclined viewer’s pity or concern, and this is true to a degree even of his family, the woman and the two children. Though relatively passive presences, they are not in a state of pitiful collapse, inviting tear-jerking sympathy of the kind often catered to in socially concerned Victorian picturing of the lower classes, but instead are asleep, taking what rest they can.

Fig. 10. Hubert von Herkomer, Hard Times, 1885, Oil on canvas, 85.1 × 110.5. Manchester Art Gallery.

Courbet in his Stonebreakers (fig. 11) did not attempt a broad conceptualizing of the nature of work in modern society in the way Brown did. Rather, his painting offered up a single, vividly conceived scene, and as such became an iconic picturing of labor. It enjoyed a huge afterlife, and was shown in a number of major European venues in the wake of its appearance as an artistic and political cause célèbre at the Paris salon of 1850–51. This pioneering picturing of laboring figures as significant presences in their own right was a major new departure.46 It resonated strongly with contemporary concerns about the conditions of the laboring poor and the possibility of working class unrest.47 While the setting is vaguely rural, and the scene clearly not an industrial one, it still conjured up modern anxieties about the subservience of human labor to routines and disciplines imposed by mechanization in the new industrial economy. Writing in 1865, the anarchist Proudhon characterized the actions of the older man as follows: “His rigidified arms rise and fall with the regularity of a lever. There certainly is the mechanical or mechanized man, in the desolation made for him by our splendid civilization and our incomparable industry.”48 Proudhon also made the important point that mechanization was not liberating the working classes from hard labor, but rather continuing to subject them to degrading work which the bourgeoisie were spared—whether by continuing to exploit poorly paid unskilled labor to carry out tasks such as stone-breaking, much in demand for providing the raw materials needed for laying out roads and railways, or subjecting those desperate for the barest remuneration to the “crudest, the most painful, the most repugnant forms of work” created by the new industries.49

Fig. 11. Gustave Courbet, Les Casseurs de Pierre (The Stonebreakers), 1849. Oil on canvas, 165 x 257 cm. Previously Galerie Neue Meister, Dresden, destroyed 1945.

While Stonebreakers persisted as a canonic representation of laboring well into the period of Naturalism with its proliferating depictions of rural field labor, Courbet himself did not return to the subject of hard physical work. One slightly later painting, The Grain Sifters (fig. 12), may depict physical work, and even offer up a low-key picturing of the processing of harvested grain, but it would be hard to see it as engaging seriously with a politics of labor, except perhaps in its gendered dimensions. As Courbet himself suggested, it is more in the nature of a “picture of country life.”50 At a stretch, his monumental landscape Siesta During the Haymaking Season, 1868 (Petit Palais, Paris), might be interpreted as an honest projection of what, for a farm laborer, slogging it out in the heat of the summer sun, was the best part of the working day—taking a break and enjoying a brief moment of flat-out rest and sleep in the shade. Here however the exhausted oxen rather than any human figures bear the brunt of evoking the burden of hard physical labor.51

Fig. 12. Gustave Courbet, Les Cribleuses de Blé (The Grain Sifters), 1854. Oil on canvas, 131 x 167 cm. Musée des Beaux-Arts, Nantes.

Millet, along with Courbet, was and is widely recognized as a key figure in the realist turn to depictions of rural labor that got underway in the mid-nineteenth century. After making his mark in the early and mid-1850s as a controversial painter of the harder aspects of the rural life (fig. 5), he achieved a canonical status internationally as the painter of the laboring peasantry. More so than Courbet, he featured in later critical writing as a model against which to measure the achievements and shortcomings of Naturalist depictions of the laboring poor. While his relatively small-scale easel paintings were without the overt public ambitions of Courbet’s Stonebreakers, a number were justifiably seen by contemporaries as serious attempts to picture the hard conditions of life amongst the poorer sectors of the rural working classes—though Millet was no socialist and saw himself as depicting in such images the unchanging lot of the working poor.52 Like many of his contemporaries, he produced a number of more conventionally pastoral images which were valued (and sometimes denigrated) for featuring the peasantry as models of the simple life and pious observance, or as naïve embodiments of an originary Frenchness best preserved in the remote countryside.53 Several of these paintings are redolent of traditional family values, and offer an idyllic vision of the independent self-supporting family unit (fig. 16), bracketing out the indications found in a number of later Naturalist paintings of field labor that such family-based groups were often employed as part of a larger workforce dispersed over a landowner’s fields.54

The Naturalist Picturing of Labor

Realist picturing of farm labor soon became quite conventionally pastoral in the wake of Courbet’s and Millet’s early experiments—usually featuring attractive maidens working in slightly rough and earthy but picturesquely atmospheric conditions (fig. 13). Then, in the 1870s, a newly reconfigured painterly Realism emerged that in some ways parallels the “factual” aesthetic and distinctive class inflection of literary Naturalism in the period. In both the novels of writers such as Zola and Naturalist painting, unvarnished representations of lower-class subjects and a proletarian milieu played a significant role alongside the ongoing “modern life” representations of the world of the bourgeoisie. This new tendency gave rise to a number of ambitious, often large-scale works, visualizing some of the rawer realities of hard rural labor. Such painting became quite widespread in Europe from the late 1870s through to the early 1890s (figs. 14, 15, 17, 18, 20), a period when a number of social and political factors converged to place issues relating to the economic situation of the working classes center stage.

Fig. 13. Jules Breton, Le Rappel des Glaneuses (The Recall of the Gleaners), 1859. Oil on canvas, 90 x 176 cm. Musée d’Orsay, Paris.

A key figure internationally in this shift to a new kind of socially and politically resonant rural naturalism was the French painter Jules Bastien-Lepage. His Haymaking, depicting two exhausted hay-harvesting workers, had a major impact when it was shown at the 1878 Paris Salon (fig. 14). As a recent study by Marnin Young has made clear, this is a scene of rural wage labor, rather than traditional peasant life, though mitigated by isolating the husband wife team and setting the other field laborers engaged in harvesting the hay in the far distance.55 What is “Naturalist” about this painting is both its exacting painterly depiction of the visual and material texture and atmosphere of an open sunlit hayfield, taken together with the way it directly faces the viewer with the bare reality of the figures’ utter physical exhaustion. Theirs is not a pleasurable break from the toil of scything the grass and then raking it (the female work). The tools are just visible, party hidden by the grass, a little above the stretched leg of the prone male figure. Rather it shows them still in the grip of their enforced laboring. The insistent presence of the woman, absorbed in a state of blank psychic inertia that barely rises above the level of physical sensation, with little or no suggestion of inner thought or feeling, both infuriated and fascinated critics who found their habitual response to more conventional pastoral images of the female field worker temporarily interrupted. The international as well as national impact of this kind of work was huge, as can be seen in the painting Winter Work by an avowed British follower of Bastien-Lepage, George Clausen (fig. 15).56 His scene of workers pulling and trimming mangolds—a root vegetable grown as animal feed—was complemented by a pastel showing the mangolds being fed into a slicer in preparation for their being fed to a flock of sheep—testimony to new practices of intensive farming which made it possible to raise sheep in small fields alongside crop growing rather than traditionally in areas of open pasture.

Fig. 14. Jules Bastien-Lepage, Les Foins (Haymaking), 1877. Oil on canvas, 155 x 180 cm. Musée d’Orsay, Paris.
Fig. 15. George Clausen, Winter Work, 1883–4. Oil on canvas, 77.5 x 92.1 cm. Tate, London.

This Naturalist work is significant in part because, like realist art in its more radical earlier form, it took the figure of the working-class laborer as a presence to be reckoned with rather than appropriated by picturesque visions of supposed rural simplicity and naturalness. It also deserves attention because it takes up seriously the depiction of different forms of the social organization of labor. Various levels of coordination and regulation of the work process are detailed, ones that operated in agriculture as well as industry. There is firstly the very traditional social form of laboring, that of the individual worker, or intimate group of workers, operating independently (fig. 16). Such scenes in art often featured the type of the mythic village peasant or artisan who subscribed to no master’s call (except of course that of financial need, which dictated the onerous work hours required to make a living). There is a further superficially similar form of laboring in which the work of individuals or smaller groups, while relatively autonomous, is incorporated within and regulated by a larger enterprise—the figures in pictures of field labor, for example, are often not independent producers working a patch of land they owned or rented, but wage laborers employed by the owner of an estate to carry out tasks requiring multiple hands such as harvesting (fig. 17). Thirdly, there are forms of collective laboring carried out on a more fully synchronized and regulated basis (fig. 21), of which work in some of the larger factories would be the most dramatic instance.

Fig. 16. Jean-François Millet, Paysan Greffant un Arbre (Peasant Grafting a Tree), 1855. Oil on canvas, 81 x 100 cm. Neue Pinakothek, Munich.

Naturalist art often featured the second, partly coordinated form of labor, as in the monumental painting of beetroot harvesting in winter by the Belgian painter Émile Claus (fig. 17). Here, if one looks closely, it becomes apparent that the working group in the foreground is complemented by other groups scattered across the further reaches of the flat expanse of field.  For critics, the power of the picture lay in its unstable concatenation of hard social reality and compellingly atmospheric rendering of a rural scene. One critic for example commended the painting for successfully combining “powerful realism” in the foreground with “grand fluidity of atmosphere” in the distant view.57 Others noted the feeling conveyed of “the rich land, the currents of air,” “the great beetroot” alongside the powerful presence of “the dehumanized slaves working in the field.”58 Farming beetroot as a cash crop was a relatively modern development at this juncture. Sugar beets were being cultivated on a large scale to cut back on sugar imports form the Americas. Also, in the North of France and Belgium coal mines were often located in the midst of fields where, among other crops, beets were being grown.59

Fig. 17. Émile Claus, Récolte des Betteraves (Beetroot Harvesting), 1890. Oil on canvas, 320 x 480 cm. Musée de Deinze et du pays de la Lys, Deinze.

Claus depicted a much more rigidly coordinated form of field labor in another painting of workers weeding a flax field (fig. 18). What marks this out is not just its success in giving pictorial form, through the row of workers slowly making their way across a field, to a closely regimented laboring that operated on a more intensive basis in the new industrial concerns. It also vividly stages the dulling, slightly distracted attentiveness demanded of incessantly repetitive work of this kind (fig. 19). The artist made a point of subtly articulating the workers’ varied levels of engagement, ranging from mindless absorption in the task at hand to exhaustion and snatched moments of low-level social interaction. The commanding gesture of the standing woman in the center marks her out as the supervisor keeping watch; but even she seems caught between the focused attentiveness demanded of the work being done (in her case watching over and regulating it) and a momentary distracted looking out over the field.

Fig. 18. Émile Claus, Les Sarcleuses de Lin (The Lint Weeders), 1887. Oil on canvas, 128 x 198 cm. Musée Royal des Beaux-Arts d’Anvers, Antwerp.
Fig. 19. Émile Claus, Les Sarcleuses de Lin (The Lint Weeders), 1887 (details of fig. 18). 

The German painter, Max Liebermann, who before he turned to an Impressionist way of working in the later 1890s and shifted the social center of gravity of his work to more bourgeois milieus, made his name as a Naturalist and produced some of the more effective and gritty paintings of rural labor in the period (fig. 20). In his painting The Flax Barn he also experimented with depicting a work scene that related more immediately to the industrial economy of the period (fig. 21). It pictures a relatively traditional manufacturing process, carried out in a rural rather than urban or industrial setting in a part of Holland where, as in many parts of Europe, manufacturing continued to operate without steam power using older forms of wooden machinery. At the same time, the coordinated factory-like structuring speaks more directly to the social organization of labor in modern industry than field laboring scenes. The setting is a reasonably large flax-spinning establishment or flax barn in Holland devoted to the production of the thread that would be woven into linen. The children on the left are doing the drudge work keeping the spinning wheels turning. The women’s more skilled work operates in two phases—first they move backwards, teasing out from the bundle under their arm a string of flax fiber which is being spun by the action of a whirling spindle in one of the machines on the left; then, once a full length of thread has been spun, and the spindle reoriented so the spun thread begins to wind around it, they move forwards, guiding the thread as it is wrapped around the turning spindle. In contrast to the variety and seeming confusion of working activities in Menzel’s slightly earlier industrial scene, Iron Rolling Mill (fig. 2), here one sees a systematically ordered, strictly synchronized form of labor common in textile manufacture that was developed most fully in the mechanized textile mills of the period. This highly regulated organization of the laboring process is dramatized pictorially by Liebermann through the tightly structured compositional ordering, with the grid-like lay-out of the interior paralleling the measured back and forth movements of the female workers. Significantly, Liebermann here is giving pictorial form, not only to a strictly ordered spatial organization of labor, but also to a temporal regulation and synchronizing of the workers’ movements. The painting met with almost immediate official recognition, entering a public collection, the Nationalgalerie in Berlin, the year after it was painted, where it still holds pride of place as a depiction of labor along with Menzel’s Iron Rolling Mill which, as chance would have it, had previously been owned by Liebermann’s uncle.

Fig. 20. Max Liebermann, Arbeiter im Rübenfeld (Workers in the Beet Field), 1873–6. Oil on canvas, 99 x 209 cm. Niedersächsisches Landesmuseum, Hannover.
Fig. 21. Max Liebermann, Flachsscheuer in Laren (Flax Barn in Laren), 1887. Oil on canvas, 135 x 232 cm. Alte Nationalgalerie, Berlin.

How Liebermann’s Flax Barn spoke to viewers at the time of larger concerns with the modern organizing of labor and the conditions of factory-like laboring, as well as to a middle-class fetishizing of hard work, is evident from the range and intensity of ideologically charged responses it elicited. One critic complained about the unrelenting presentation of “everyday mechanical work”; another saw the rendering of collective absorption in a basic, repetitive labor process more positively, commenting how, in conveying the atmosphere of the strictly ordered working space where only the humming and purring of the wheels would have been heard, “The great word ‘work’, the motto of the nineteenth century, speaks loudly to us.”60 Later, one critic came up with a particularly revealing comment on Liebermann’s preoccupation with collective laboring, this time as realized in his painting Workers in the Beet Field (fig. 20): “Though each figure is also well characterized, the picture was not painted for such individual characterization. It was painted because the artist was seized by the pathos of work and by the beauty of this massed group that was to certain extent stylizing itself under the compulsion of the same activity.”61 The Flax Barn too is notable for its visualizing of the social dimensions to the worker’s incorporation within a structure of collective laboring—on the one hand there is the individual women’s absorption in a relatively smoothly coordinated work process (fig. 22), and on the other their subjection to a highly regulated pattern of repetitive tasks. For contemporaries, Liebermann’s painting, while not directly depicting factory work, gave visual form to the inherently conflicted social character of factory laboring—its efficient integration of workers’ efforts in a synchronized system of production, later very attractive to modernists, but equally its imposing on workers a coercive regime of enforced productivity.

Fig. 22. Max Liebermann, Flachsscheuer in Laren (Flax Barn in Laren), 1887 (detail of fig. 21).

Liebermann’s Naturalist painting brings into focus a significant aspect of Naturalist depictions of the material conditions of working-class laboring, namely that the pictorial paradoxes inherent in the successful visual rendering of such scenes echo at some level those of the contending social and political currents in the phenomena depicted. In the Flax Barn, the finely inflected, almost geometric clarity of the open space and of the figures’ placement within it creates a sense of order and measured containment, but one that is also somewhat oppressive or unyielding. The subtle play of subdued, evenly distributed light gives a felt fullness to the expanse of space and a barely perceptible warmth and muted animation to the environmental features and figures it illuminates; but it also throws into relief the general drabness of the environment and its suppression of spontaneous animation. At the level of pictorial effect the painting delivers an undeniable aesthetic charge that is both engaging but also incipiently alienating. The labor being figured might momentarily strike a view as reassuring, possibly as a triumph of finely coordinated and productive manual work; but there is also rigid regimentation. The figures are subjected to the imperatives of a larger force sustaining the steady output of yarn by ensuring that the machinery keeps spinning and the workers continue feeding and servicing it efficiently. That it is hidden and seems not to require the agency of human supervision makes it all the more powerful and pervasive. In the final analysis one is presented neither with straightforward celebration nor straightforward critique of labor, though possibly a bit of both. In this respect the picturing is true to the material realities of a laboring carried out under the aegis of a capitalist system of production. There is the unceasing pressure of exploitation and coercion which subsumes, but never entirely, the actual laboring process; the laborer is to a degree dehumanized, but retains a residual integrity and a low level of subjective engagement with the work she carries out. The more degradingly inhuman factory conditions of the nineteenth century largely extinguished such possibilities, but this could not be said categorically of labor in general at the time. Realist picturing of work, because of the overlay of pictorial aesthetics integral to a compelling depiction, tends to a bias in the more positive direction. This article is designed to prompt thinking about the give and take between the complexities and deep-seated tensions lodged in understandings of labor in the nineteenth century and the more easily negotiable complexities and tensions of an artistic realism attempting to picture the realities of labor by drawing on, but also to an extent resisting, the aesthetic compulsions that fully engage a viewer.

Notes

This article began as an introductory talk for the conference Visualizing the Social held at the University of Michigan on 22–23 September, 2018. Its genesis owes a lot to discussions I had with Alex Fraser and Grant Mandarino while working with them on conceptualizing the conference.
1.  See John Stuart Mill, Principles of Political Economy with some of their Applications to Social Philosophy, 5th ed., vol. 1 (1847; New York: D. Appleton and Co., 1883), 257-77. Shortly before he died, Mill was working on a study of socialist ideas on political economy. See Mill, “Chapters on Socialism,” Fortnightly Review 5 (February 1879): 703-27; (March 1879): 727-36; (April 1879): 737-53.
2. Francis D. Klingender, Art and the Industrial Revolution (London: Royle, 1947).
3. Even so, it is the case that what extended discussion there is of work that takes on such motifs is mainly confined to specialist studies on the Naturalist painting that mainstream histories organized around more avant-garde work tend to leave out of account.
4.  Naturalism gained currency as an identifiable tendency distinct from Realism in later nineteenth century critical writing on French literature, though at the time, use of the term in discussion of visual art was sporadic and far from consistent. It is now understood as designating a later form of Realism that became widespread in European art from the late 1870s onwards and shared with its literary equivalent a focus on scenes of everyday modern life and a privileging of visual fact and concrete detail. The mode of depiction found in such Naturalist work differs from the free brushwork and experimentation with effects of light and color found in contemporary Impressionist painting, and as such is seen to draw on academic art’s finer grained, more conventional approach to visual figuration. For a discussion of Naturalism in French art see Marnin Young, Realism in the Age of Impressionism: Painting and the Politics of Time (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2015), particularly 9-10, 98-9. Recent overviews of later nineteenth-century Naturalist painting include Gabriel Weisberg, ed., Illusions of Reality: Naturalist Painting, Photography, Theatre and Cinema, 1875–1918 (Brussels: Mercatorfonds, 2010); and Richard Thomson, Naturalism and Style in Early Third Republic France 1880–1900 (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2012).
5.  Most notably, see Robert L. Herbert, “City and Country: The Rural Image in French Painting from Millet to Gauguin,” Artforum 89, no. 6 (1970): 44-55; Linda Nochlin, Realism (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1971); and T. J. Clark, Image of the People: Gustave Courbet and the 1848 Revolution (London: Thames and Hudson, 1973) and The Painting of Modern Life: Paris in the art of Manet and his followers (London: Thames and Hudson, 1984).
6.  On the depiction of lower-class figures in Dutch seventeenth-century art, see Ronni Baer et al., Class Distinction: Dutch Painting in the Age of Rembrandt and Vermeer, exh. cat. (Boston: Boston Museum of Fine Arts, 2015). The occasional paintings of figures at work are of artisans, or of women’s domestic labor, but not of field labor. For a variety of reasons, the panoramic paintings of harvesting by sixteenth-century Flemish artists such as Pieter Brueghel did not attract serious attention until very late in the century.
7.  Stephen E. Hauser, “Adolph von Menzel: Das Eisenwalzwerk (Modern Cyklopen),” Ferrum: Nachrichten aus der Eisenbibliothek, Stiftung der Georg Fischer AG 79 (2007): 121-132; Claude Keisch et al., Adolph Menzel 1815–1905: Between Romanticism and Impressionism, exh. cat. (Washington, D.C.: National Gallery of Art; New Haven: Yale University Press, 1996), 370-385.
8.  See for example the topographical depictions of factories by François Bonhommé, in Gabriel P. Weisberg, The Realist Tradition: French Painting and Drawing, 1830–1900, exh. cat. (Cleveland: Cleveland Museum of Art, 1980), 71-80.
9.  A similar approach is taken in Alfred Roll’s The Strike of the Coal Miners exhibited at the 1880 Paris Salon and acquired by the state. See Young, Realism in the Age of Impressionism, 91-125.
10.  James M. Dennis, Robert Koehler’s The Strike: The Improbably Story of an Iconic 1886 Painting of Labor Protest (Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011).
11.  Dennis, Robert Koehler’s The Strike, 87-105.
12.  Dennis, Robert Koehler’s The Strike, 175-181.
13.  On gleaning as a motif, see Weisberg, The Realist Tradition, 82-86.
14.  The possible impacts the painting had at the time by projecting a critical view of the conditions of rural labor are noted in Bradley Fratello, “France Embraces Millet: The Intertwined Fates of The Gleaners and The Angelus,” The Art Bulletin 85, no. 4 (December 2003): 686-88.
15.  On this new thinking about the social question and issues of political economy, see George Steinmetz, Regulating the Social: The Welfare State and Local Politics in Imperial Germany (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993), 55-61; Holly Case, “The ‘Social Question,’ 1820–1920,” Modern Intellectual History 13, no. 3 (2016): 747-75; Gareth Stedman Jones, Karl Marx: Greatness and Illusion (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2016), 135-144; Eric Hobsbawm, “Introduction,” in Frederick Engels, The Condition of the Working Class in England (London: Granada Publishing, 1969), 8-13.
16.  Karl Marx, “The Poverty of Philosophy” (1847), in Selected Writings, ed. David McLellan (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977), 215.
17.  Pierre-Joseph Proudhon, Philosophie du progrès (Paris: Alphonse Lebèque, 1853), 66-7. Similarly Louis Blanc, in the widely circulated 1847 introduction to his influential Organisation du travail, first published in 1839, insisted that real political reform could never be achieved without radical economic and social reform. See Blanc, Organisation du travail, 9th ed. (1839; Paris: Au bureau du Nouveau Monde, 1850), 6-10, 12, 14-15. Unless otherwise indicated, translations of texts cited from editions in French or German are mine
18.  Lorenz von Stein, Geschichte der sozialen Bewegung in Frankreich von 1789 bis auf unsere Tage, vol. 1 (Leipzig: Otto Wigand, 1850), lxxxii-lxxiii. On Stein, see Joachim Singelmann and Peter Singelmann, “Lorenz von Stein and the Paradigmatic Bifurcation of Social Theory in the Nineteenth Century,” The British Journal of Sociology 37, no. 3 (1986): 431-452.
19.  Adam Smith, The Wealth of Nations (1776; New York: Bantam Books, 2003), 1.
20.  Pierre-Joseph Proudhon, De la création de l’ordre dans l’humanité (1843; Paris: Garnier, 1849), 310.
21.  Proudhon, De la création de l’ordre, 313-14.
22.  Proudhon, De la création de l’ordre, 328.
23.  Passages from Proudhon’s writings relating to work are set out in James Henry Rubin, Realism and Social Vision in Courbet and Proudhon (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1980), 31, 86-9. See also K. Stephen Vincent, Pierre-Joseph Proudhon and the Rise of French Republican Socialism (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1984), 91-6, 118-120.
24.  Karl Marx, “Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts” (1844), Selected Writings, 82.
25.  Karl Marx, “Grundrisse” (1857–58), Selected Writings, 368. Marx’s valuing of labor is set within the broader context of changing attitudes to work and labor in Andrea Komlosy, Work: The Last 1,000 Years (London: Verso, 2018), 29-30, 32-3.
26.  Karl Marx, Capital: A Critique of Political Economy, vol. 1 (New York: Vintage Books, 1977), 444.
27.  Marx, Capital, 450-1.
28.  See particularly Marx, Capital, 443-54.
29.    Linda Nochlin, Misère: The Visual Representation of Misery in the 19th Century (New York: Thames & Hudson, 2018). On British picturings of poverty see Julian Treuhertz, Hard Times: Social Realism in British Art (London: Lund Humphries, 1987).
30.  Christiana Payne, Toil and Plenty: Images of the Agricultural Landscape in England, 1780–1890 (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1993), 6.
31.  Eric Hobsbawm, The Age of Capital: 1848–1875 (London: Sphere Books, 1977), 205.
32.  Marx, Capital, 828-870, 896-913; see also 636-9, 556.
33.  Payne, Toil and Plenty, 21; Tim Barringer, Men at Work: Art and Labor in Victorian Britain (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2005), 91-3, 99-101.
34.  Neil McWilliam, Dream of Happiness: Social Art and the French Left 1830–1850 (Princeton: Princeton University Press), 181-7. While Thoré’s views were initially informed by the socialist ideas of the French Saint-Simonianism and Fourierism, by the 1840s, when he was establishing himself as a writer on art, his politics were more radical republican and humanist than socialist.
35.  Pierre-Joseph Proudhon, Du Principe de l’art et de sa destination sociale (1865; Paris: A. Lacroix, 1875), 287.
36.  Vernon L. Lidtke, “German Socialism and Social Democracy 1860–1900,” in The Cambridge History of Nineteenth-Century Political Thought, ed. Gareth Stedman Jones and Gregory Claes (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011), 794; Steinmetz, Regulating the Social, 61.
37.  On government sponsored social welfare in Germany, see Steinmetz, Regulating the Social, 65-68; Lidtke, “German Socialism and Social Democracy,” 794-8.
38.  Immanuel Wallerstein, The Modern World-System IV: Centrist Liberalism Triumphant, 1789–1914 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2011), 164.
39.  Hobsbawm, Age of Capital, 135; Lidtke, “German Socialism and Social Democracy,” 781; Werner Sombart, Socialism and the Social Movement in the Nineteenth Century (New York: G.B. Putnam, 1898), 122.
40.  Eric Hobsbawm, The Age of Empire: 1875–1914 (New York: Vintage Books, 1989), 35-6.
41.  Barringer, Men at Work, 21-81; Alastair Wright, “On Seeing and Being Seen: Beholding Class in Ford Maddox Brown’s Work,” Oxford Art Journal 40, no. 3 (December 2017): 419-47.
42.  Several web sources, including the Wikipedia entry on the painting, have misinterpreted it as depicting excavations carried out for the installation of new sewage system that got underway in London in 1859, after Brown had begun working on the painting.
43.  All quotes in this paragraph from Ford Maddox Brown, “A Description of Work” (1865), in Realism and Tradition in Art 1848–1900: Sources and Documents, ed. Linda Nochlin (Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall, 1966), 95-97, 100. The highlighting in bold is mine.
44.  Alex Potts, “‘Constable County’ between the Wars,” in Patriotism: The Making and Unmaking of British National Identity, vol. 3: National Fictions, ed. Raphael Samuel (London: Routledge, 1989), 170-2.
45.  On a navvy’s itinerant life, see Richard Jefferies, The Toilers of the Field (London: Longmans, 1892), 193.
46.  In the harvesting scenes found in early nineteenth-century British painting, the laboring figures (with a few notable exceptions) were featured less in themselves than as incidental human presences within the landscape. Payne, Toil and Plenty, 40, 52-4.
47.  Clark, Image of the People, 79-80, 142-6.
48.  Proudhon, Du principe de l’art, 240.
49.  Proudhon, Du principe de l’art, 237.
50.  Gustave Courbet, as quoted in Helene Toussaint, Gustave Courbet 1819–1877 (London: Arts Council of Great Britain, 1978), 120, citing Courbet’s letter of 1854-5 to Champfleury describing the Studio. The phrase in French is ‘’tableau de moeurs de campagne” (Rubin, Realism and Social Vision, 112).
51.  Gustave Courbet, La sieste pendant la saison des foins (Montagne du Doubs), 1868. Oil on canvas, 212 cm x 273 cm. Petit Palais, Paris.
52.  On the shifting ideological inflections of Millet’s earlier depictions of the peasantry, see T. J. Clark, “Millet,” The Absolute Bourgeois: Artists and Politics in France, 1848–1851 (London: Thames and Hudson, 1973), 72-98.
53.  Fratello, “France Embraces Millet.”
54.  See for example Max Liebermann’s Naturalist reconfiguring of Millet’s depiction of farm laboring in the painting Kartoffelernte von Barbizon (Potato Harvest in Barbizon), 1875. Oil on canvas, 108 cm x 172 cm. Museum Kunstpalast, Düsseldorf; as well as works by Bastien-Lepage, Liebermann and Émile Claus work discussed in the final section of this article.
55.  Young, Realism in the Age of Impressionism, 14-15.
56.  The girl with a hoop was added by Clausen to make the painting more palatable to prospective buyers after critics responded negatively to its supposed ugliness when it was shown at the 1883 Grosvenor Gallery exhibition. Anna Robins, “Living the Simple Life: George Clausen at Childwide Green, St. Albans,” in The Geographies of Englishness: Landscape and the National Past, 1880–1940, ed. David Peters Corbett, Ysanne Holt, and Fiona Russell (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2002), 18.
57. H. Fierens-Gevaert, “L’Exposition international de Bruxelles. II,” La Revue de l’art ancien et moderne 2, no. 6 (September 1897): 163. Quoted in Johan Smet, Émile Claus, 1849–1924 (Pandora: Snoeck-Ducaju & Zoon, 1997), 49.
58.  J.M. Brans, “De driejaarlijksche tentoonstelling van beeldende kunsten te Brussel — 1890,” De Vlaamsche School 3 (1890): 141-146. Quoted in Smet, Émile Claus, 49.
59.  In Germinal (published in 1885), Zola described the coal mine in the novel as surrounded by fields of sugar beet (Part I, Chapters 1, 2 and 6  and Part V, chapter 4); Émile Zola, Germinal (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998), 5, 15, 70.
60.  Quoted in Matthias Eberle, Max Liebermann, 1847–1935: Werkverzeichnis der Gemälde und Ölstudien, Vol. 1: 1865–1899 (Munich: Hirmer Verlag, 1995), 299.
61.  Karl Scheffler, Deutsche Maler und Zeichner im neunzehnten Jahrhundert (Leipzig: Intel Verlag, 1911), 219. Quoted in Eberle, Max Liebermann, 107.
]]>
What We Worry About When We Worry About Commodification: Reflections on Dave Beech, Julian Stallabrass, and Jeff Wall https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/what-we-worry-about-when-we-worry-about-commodification/ https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/what-we-worry-about-when-we-worry-about-commodification/#comments Tue, 05 Apr 2016 14:32:12 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=9585 The project of Dave Beech’s Art and Value: Art’s Economic Exceptionalism in Classical, Neoclassical and Marxist Economics is to clear up some of the muddle and confusion that surround the word, concept, or perhaps merely trope of the “commodification” of the arts.1 Beech begins his essay with the observation that nearly everyone seems to agree “in the most ardent terms that art is, always has been, or has recently become nothing but a commodity” (1). No doubt Tyler Cowen and Fredric Jameson have different takes on what that might mean, but the convergence—which Beech is not alone in remarking—is startling. Skeptical about the possibility of art’s commodification, Beech sets out to evaluate the “claim that art production coincides with capitalist commodity production” (3)—in three discourses: classical economics, neoclassical economics, and Marxism.

Admirably, Beech, in order to take the commodification thesis seriously, requires some kind of “mechanism” or mediation that would plausibly subsume art under the commodity form. This proves difficult in classical economics. The account is easy to summarize, though Beech’s account is full of complexity and useful detail. Simplifying: classical economics can only treat the value of art as some version of a monopoly price, since its economic value—thinking here primarily of what we now call the secondary market in the visual and plastic arts—cannot be derived from inputs. This is interesting, and art is indeed exceptional, but in a way that will ultimately be unsatisfactory for Beech’s purposes, as the “exceptionalism” of art puts it in the same category as fine wines, relics, or rare stamps, which turn out amusingly to be among the small set of examples to which classical economics perennially returns.

Neoclassical economics, on the other hand, in its most radical (that is, most interesting) form, cannot—is designed not to—treat art as exceptional, with counterintuitive (or loony) consequences. But on its own account, the looniness of the consequences is not a bug of neoclassicism, but a feature. Since neoclassical economics derives price from a demand curve, rather than value from inputs, it “permits of no economic exceptions of the classical type” (104). George Stigler and Gary Becker, for example, want to argue that “widespread and/or persistent human behavior can be explained by a generalized calculus of utility-maximizing behavior, without introducing the qualification ‘tastes remaining the same’” (1977, qtd 110). This last de-qualification is important, because it is there that the work of art loses its extra-economic and genuinely exceptional character. We don’t have to introduce constant taste as an artificial boundary condition; taste needn’t come into the matter at all. It is not that working through one artwork will open up meanings and possibilities previously undisclosed in others; it is rather that the “increase in music capital,” for example, associated with listening to music “increases the productivity of time spent listening to music” (qtd 111). Quality is transformed into quantity, and aesthetic judgment, Kant’s “judgment of taste,” is transformed into utility-maximizing behavior all the way down, as the “shadow cost” (qtd 112) of musical difficulty decreases with exposure. Beech (or I) might protest that this misses the specificity of art altogether, that “to suppose no alteration of character and taste in the experience of art is to suppose no genuine experience of art at all” (117). To which Stigler and Becker would presumably reply that if observable behavior can be explained without the concept of a “genuine experience of art,” there is no reason to suppose the latter exists.

So what Beech shows in this chapter is not so much that art remains exceptional even within neoclassical economics (where it looks something like an “addictive good”) but rather what a world where the work of art was a commodity like any other would look like: a world where there are no aesthetic judgments, only preferences to which the market responds. The logic of a market economy is such that “consumer sovereignty” pertains: “Consumers’ preferences… can be regarded as the ‘determining’ factor… [and] may be said, therefore, to have logical ‘priority’ over the other elements in the situation—viz., in the sense in which ends can be ‘prior’ to means” (L.M. Fraser [1939] qtd. 120). Needless to say, “the artist has a very pragmatic interest in maintaining his or her hostility to the market” (123).

The middle of the book takes an historical turn, contrasting the postwar Keynesian treatment of art with the neoliberal turn against it. Keynes himself was the first chairman of the Arts Council, and under his leadership the Council supported public funding for the arts that was “not only removed from the political process, but was protected from the market mechanism too” (132). But Keynes and in the U.S., more explicitly, Galbraith, do not advocate this position based on an analysis of art as economically exceptional; they do so based on an understanding of art as excepted from the economic. Galbraith calls for art policy “to subordinate economic to aesthetic goals—to sacrifice efficiency… to beauty. Nor must there be any apologetic nonsense about beauty paying in the long run. It need not pay” (J.K. Galbraith [1966], qtd. 148). Needless to say, the relevant thesis of what we now think of neoliberalism is almost precisely the opposite of this: art must pay. The subsequent chapter discusses the neoloberal reaction against public support for the arts after 1966. If art is exempted from economic rationality, then from the standpoint of economic rationality public arts funding is simply a cost without a benefit. If art is to be subsidized, it should “take the form of vouchers so as to maximize consumer sovereignty and reduce government monopoly” (Ruth Towse [1996] paraphrasing Alan Peacock, qtd. 160). Of course this would do the opposite of what public funding for the arts is meant to do, as art that already thrives on the market will do better, and art that does badly in the market will do worse. But once you have said this, you have said exactly what neoclassicism says: “catering for merit wants… is directed, not to the satisfaction of consumer sovereignty, but to the interference with it” (Edwin West and Michael McKee [1983], qtd. 167).

With Marx the problem becomes more interesting since, on Beech’s account, Marx “understands precisely that artistic production must be classified as outside capitalist commodity production” (185) altogether. Beech undertakes an extensive and astute reading of Marx’s fragment “Results of the Immediate Production-Process,” written for the third draft of Capital and printed as an appendix to Ben Fowkes’s English translation. Let us go straight to the source: “books, paintings, and all art-products as distinct from the artistic performance of the artist at work” are the product of a particular kind of labor, namely “non-material production” that “results in commodities that stand apart from the producer, so they can circulate as commodities in the interval between production and consumption.”2 About such products Marx is clear: “Here capitalist production is practicable to a very limited extent. Unless a sculptor (for example) engages journeymen or the like, most [artists] work (when not independently) for merchant’s capital, for example a bookseller, a relationship that constitutes only a transitional form toward merely formally capitalist production.” (R 133 / C 1048).

In a nearby passage, Marx tells us that “A singer who sings like a bird is an unproductive worker” (R 128-29 / C 1044), an easily misunderstood term that simply means her work does not valorize capital: she produces beauty, but does not take part in a process that yields surplus value. “If she sells her singing for money, she is to that extent a wage laborer or a dealer in commodities” (R 129 / C 1044), depending on whether she is employed by a bandleader, say, or works independently. “But this same singer, engaged by an entrepreneur who has her sing for money, is a productive worker, since she directly produces capital.” (R 129 / C 1044). Only at the last stage has her labor undergone the “the subsumption by capital of a mode of labor developed before the emergence of capitalist relations, which we call the formal subsumption of labor under capital” (R 101 / C 1021). Her employer might extend the working day—make her perform more often for the same pay—but it is hard to imagine the entrepreneur ploughing a portion of profits back into transforming “the real nature of the labor process and its real conditions” (R 117 / C 1034-5)—automation, deskilling, and so on. “Only when this occurs does the real subsumption of labor under capital take place” (R 117 / C 1035), and only with real subsumption do we enter the permanent revolution of the capitalist production process. As far as the commodification of art is concerned, we have nothing to worry about. After all, as Beech points out of his own field in another context, “there is no labour market for the visual arts” (178): “no artist applies for the job of being an artist, no artist is employed in such a job by a firm, and… artists are not paid wages (178). Commodities as such pre-exist capitalism: in fact, they are one of its preconditions. So if we are not worried about the specifically capitalist subsumption of labor into a self-revolutionizing valorization process, what do we worry about about when we worry about commodification?

There is, however, a labor market in the visual arts, a fact that does not so much disprove Beech’s point as reconfigure it. The Bureau of Labor Statistics produces an “Occupational Outlook Handbook” that predicts trends in the U.S. labor market. “Arts and Design Occupations” are predicted to increase “from about 773,100 jobs in 2014 to about 789,700 jobs in 2024.”3 (To get a sense of scale, compare about 261,900 graphic designers in 2014 with 913,500 home health aides). “Projected growth will be due to increased demand for animation and visual effects in video games, movies, television, and on smartphones. As companies continue to increase their digital presence, more art and design workers will be needed to help create visually appealing and effective layouts of websites and other media platforms.” A character animator for a video game company performs directly productive labor, and her job is subject to deskilling, automation, and all the rest. For that matter, so does our singer. The production process for the music commodity—a CD or a download—has followed and continues to follow the familiar trajectory of saved labor through increased organic composition of capital. A staggering amount of musical knowledge has been incorporated into machines, and distribution—on Marx’s account the last stage of production rather than the first stage of circulation—proceeds now with a fraction of the labor input it did even a decade ago. That our singer’s job is still recognizable—and the advent of autotune is only an easily audible reminder that even this is far from straightforwardly true—is no more important to the status of the commodity that emerges from the production process as a properly capitalist commodity than is the fact that a machinist’s job is still recognizable. These changes in the production process leave their marks, often very deep ones, on the product of musical labor. However, as we shall see shortly, none of this—thankfully, as discussions of productive and unproductive labor get tedious in a hurry—is immediately relevant to the issue at hand.

Now, obviously, this isn’t what Beech is talking about at all. Video games and pop songs are the culture industry, not art. (But are we willing to say, a priori, that no pop commodity can be a work of art?) But then Beech does not quite mean that artistic labor cannot be really subsumed under capital; it is rather that the kind of artistic labor that produces something we think of as obviously and unproblematically art (as we cannot quite think of the pop song) is not really subsumed under capital. Adorno’s concern in the culture industry argument was not that ambitious oil painting (or things like it) would become commodified, but rather that ambitious oil painting and things like it would cease to exist, crowded out by things like video games and pop songs. The scenario is not unimaginable: a perfectly functioning culture market, without countervailing institutions and run perhaps on Peacock’s voucher system, would tend toward it.

It turns out that Beech shares Adorno’s concern. As we have already seen, “the agenda of the market” (123) concerns Beech throughout, and it reaches a kind of crescendo at the end of the book: “the left have been ill-prepared to defend art against market forces, incapable of distinguishing between those artists who produce commodities for the market, and those who do not” (356). One of his most important arguments, one I will not have space to engage in full here, is for government subsidy as “the only force strong enough to curb the power of the markets” (368). Beech’s instincts here (as himself a practicing artist) work somewhat against the grain of his official analysis. Indeed, by the final chapter the question of artistic labor has virtually disappeared, and when the book arrives at its climax—a ringing peroration on a “utopia for art”—the market and its antagonism to aesthetic value have emerged as Beech’s primary concern: “Our utopia for art must be based on discourse as a non-market mechanism for attributing value to art and this must be democratised not merely by extending existing competences but by subverting the expert with philistine knowledge. The market cannot bring this about” (370). Except for the philistine thing, which strikes me as a little undefined, I wholeheartedly agree with this. For Beech, the problem is not the real subsumption of artistic labor, because genuinely artistic labor cannot be really subsumed – not empirically, but by definition. The problem is rather markets, which threaten to supplant aesthetic judgment with market judgment, a usurpation that would have the effect of “artists who produce commodities for the market” crowding out “those who do not.”

The labor standpoint, which Beech is not alone in exploring in this context, had a certain hard-nosed appeal, but it’s not the mediation we’re looking for. Astoundingly, Beech never asks the obvious question: what does it matter if the work of art is a commodity? A pair of shoes being a capitalist commodity—or a pre-capitalist, “simple” commodity, or a non-commodity—has, unless we are talking about Heidegger’s pair of peasant shoes, no bearing at all on its being as a pair of shoes. The same goes for hammers, road salt, wallpaper. But it matters to Beech (he has written nearly 400 pages on the topic) whether works of art are commodities like any other. For Marxists at least, the problem with the shoes (and with the hammer, the salt, the wallpaper) has nothing to do with questions about its status as a pair of shoes and everything to do with what goes on in the labor process, “the hidden zone of production, on whose threshold it is posted: “No admittance except on business.”4 (K 189 / C 279-80). While there is no lack of exploitation in the culture industry, such exploitation concerns us in precisely the same way it does in any other industry. What is at issue is why the commodity-being of the work of art matters to its status as a work of art, while the commodity-being of a hammer does not matter to its being as a hammer.

In order to account for his concern with the market, Beech invents the concept (but it does not quite yet amount to a concept) of “commodification without commodification”: something like the reality of the appearance of the commodification question, which, as Beech himself remarks, has a “material basis” (123) in the logic of the market as the universal metabolic process in a developed capitalist society. The ideology of consumer sovereignty (or, if you like, “affect,” “punktum,” “the emancipation of the spectator,” “relational aesthetics,” or even, in most but not all of its acceptations, “political art”) proclaims, in its various vocabularies, that the customer is king. If the customer is king, the artwork bears no normative force: rather than challenging forth judgments, it merely elicits preferences. From this standpoint the market is prior to labor: only if market preferences triumphed once and for all over aesthetic judgments would the real subsumption of artistic labor (that is: the real death of art) be in view. Instead of starting with labor, we must start with the market.

Markets preexist capitalism, as does the commodity—indeed Marx’s word is not a specialized one at all, just Ware, goods produced for exchange—so the specificity of a Marxist critique of the art-commodity might seem to pose a problem. But really things aren’t so serious. The tendential universality of the market as the instrument of social judgment is both an ideologeme (Becker, but also Adam Smith) and a real process (actually existing voucher schemes, but also the attack on labor unions). As we all know, the logic of the commodity, that bourgeois obsession of “Western Marxism” and symptom of its historical defeat (but aren’t we all defeated now, at least for the present?), is laid out in Part One of Capital I. In the second chapter of that Part, the chapter on exchange, Marx lays out the logic of the market: his own version of “consumer sovereignty,” which I have explicated as thoroughly as I am able elsewhere.5 We are all familiar with those passages of the Grundrisse and The Communist Manifesto that describe the necessary expansion, both intensive and extensive, of the market, but let us take a moment to remind ourselves:

Every limit appears as a barrier to be overcome: first, to subjugate every aspect of production itself to exchange….Trade appears here no longer as a function between independent productions for the exchange of their excess, but as an essentially all-encompassing precondition and aspect of production itself.6

It is the tendential universality of the market as the sole organ of social metabolism that represents the originality of the capitalist market; the structure of the market described in Chapter 2 of Volume I applies otherwise to capitalist and pre-capitalist markets alike. The main feature of the exchange of commodities, as I have tried to show elsewhere, is to subtract normativity from the product of labor: this feature distinguishes the commodity in pre-capitalist and capitalist exchange alike. This is the point of Marx’s detour into the phenomenology of the market (since “commodities cannot go to market and exchange themselves… we must look behind them, to their owners [K99 / C 178]), but neoclassicism’s “consumer sovereignty” agrees here with Marx: in commodity production, consumer preference is prior to the intention of the producer, which is entirely subordinated to the goal [Zweck] of exchange. The buyer expresses a preference—different buyers express different preferences, with the same commodity or with different commodities—but does not need to supply a reason.

The subtraction of normativity (the a priori disqualification of Beech’s “judgments of value in art”) is what we worry about when we worry about the “commodification” of art. Since meanings are normative (you can misunderstand a meaning, but then you have misunderstood it), the commodity, produced for exchange, can have no meaning. It can only elicit (or fail to elicit) a preference: consumer sovereignty. Most of us, most of the time, are rightly worried about the labor process: speed-up, automation, and the rest. But for the work of art, the threat of its “real subsumption under capital” is posed via the mediation of the market: commodification means subsumption under the market; it means the erosion of the normative force of the artwork.

In the fragment from which we have mainly been reading, Marx writes:

The more production becomes the production of commodities, the more each person has to become a dealer in commodities and wants to make money, be it from a product or a service… and this money-making appears as the purpose [Zweck] of every kind of activity. (R 125 / C 1041)

Here, in other words, is the conceptual basis for Beech’s “commodification without commodification.” If we remember that the Kantian formula for aesthetic judgment is “Zweckmäßigkeit ohne Zweck,” purposiveness without purpose, we begin to see why aesthetic judgment is incompatible with the market, why the market is a threat for the work of art, why commodification is a problem. Aesthetic judgments in Kant are made without reference to external uses, either idiopathic ones (preferences, market-like judgments) or teleological ones (ends, state-like judgments). In an aesthetic judgment we find something “beautiful”—a term of art in Kant, the coordinates of which are not established with reference to ugliness or difficulty but in opposition to idiopathic and conceptual judgments, along one axis, and to the sublime, on the other—but we are indifferent to its existence. The work of art is, in its being as an artwork, exempted from use value, which is the only way it can be exempted from the economic. In its being as a use value, it for that reason also bears an exchange value—and in a society whose metabolism is the market, exchange value is logically prior as Zweck or purpose. For hammers this is not a problem—Estwing’s purpose (making money) is accomplished by fulfilling mine (having a good hammer); the problems arise out of sight of the market, in the production process. But for the work of art, this is a problem, since the logic of the market is consumer sovereignty. Beech sees this clearly: “One thing we can say about all judgments of value in art is that they are necessarily non-economic” (363). It’s not—on Beech’s submerged account—that art is uncommodified because artistic labor resists subsumption under capital; it is rather that artistic labor is unsubsumed because aesthetic judgment presupposes something in the artwork that is extra-economic. Beech’s understanding of aesthetic judgment, whether he acknowledges it or not, stands in a line that runs from Kant through Schiller through Marx (for whom artistic composition stood in for disalienated labor)—through Adorno and Lukács, who come in for some rough treatment in this book. Adorno understands that in a society like ours nothing is a priori exempt from the logic of the commodity—artworks have cunning, but no resistance—and so the potential commodity-being of the artwork must be confronted rather than denied: a thought Beech might tarry with for a while. But Lukács in particular is Beech’s ally. The work of art in Lukács is not the expression of reified society, as Beech implies without quite saying, but its other.7

The “real subsumption of the work of art under capital” is an ideologeme: if the work of art were really so subsumed, it would cease to be a work of art, and would be no more worth talking about, and no more worth talking about differently, than any other commodity.8 The incoherence of postmodern ideology was to insist explicitly on the commodification of the work of art while insisting implicitly that it was still worth talking about as a work of art. (There were coherent versions as well, but they precisely didn’t talk about the work of art as a work of art but rather as a private good or flattened “culture,” which is indeed ordinary even if artworks are rare). But it can’t function as an ideology without being well-grounded in appearances. Artworks are not private; by their very nature, they have to circulate: in the case of the visual arts, to be “made available to others through exhibition, reproduction, documentation, and other forms of display” (355). Visual art is fortunate to have modes of circulation that have some independence from the market. Other arts–television, if it can support art at all; non-erudite music—are not so lucky. What we need is not “a detailed and accurate economic analysis of art” (256) but rather a study of the medium-specificity of the relationships of the various arts to the market, and of how works in the various arts manage to assert their workness against a market that, by its nature and quite aside from anyone’s intention, insists that they are just commodities.

No less a figure than Jeff Wall has endorsed Beech’s project, and one can see why: when Julian Stallabrass, for example, dismisses Wall’s work as “spectacularly commodified,” the word has lost all meaning: all that remains is a leftish-peevish tonal marker.9 Stallabrass accuses Wall of nursing the ambition of being hung in museums and galleries, and of helping to produce an account of his own work that would legitimate its hanging in museums and galleries. It’s hard to construe this as a scandal. One can produce an entirely cynical, vulgar-Bourdieusian account of Wall’s success (or anyone else’s) in the restricted field of museums, galleries, art journals, and art history departments. But the process this describes is the precise opposite of commodification. If a work of art is displayable, it has display value, a use value, and in a society like ours it therefore has an exchange value and is a commodity—a residually “pre-capitalist” commodity if you like in the sense that it need not feed a process of capital accumulation, but fully a commodity in that circulating as art presupposes the possibility of circulating on a market. But a restricted field is not only not a market, it is structurally and by design the precise opposite of the market; in a society saturated by the ideology and the reality of the market, restricted fields are rare non-state spaces that are not structured like a market. (Of course these spaces are not pure, but they are spaces where market logic is understood to be a problem rather than the norm). One seeks admission to the restricted field, and contributes to it by participating in it, precisely in order to be free from consumer sovereignty, from the aggregrate judgment of the anonymous market. In a restricted field, judgments matter, preferences don’t—which is why Stallabrass’s critique takes the form of an essay rather than that of simply preferring to look at Sekula. (And it is why, as Beech plausibly insists, parameters for market prices are established by critics who, in their capacity as critics, are not market actors at all). Of course, as with any field, there are constraints and barriers to entry, which Wall (or anyone else) must negotiate: only certain kinds of work hang in a museum, just as only certain kinds of work run in NLR. But nobody said entry into the restricted field got you freedom: heteronomy to the restricted field is, in a society like ours, the price that has to be paid for a specific autonomy: a provisional, field-dependent autonomy from the logic of a commodity form that is also, as a displayable thing, the artwork’s material support.

Perhaps the thesis of Stallabrass’s argument is distracting us from his real problem with Wall, which is that his pictures are legibly commodified through and through: the problem is not that they aim at the museum, but that they don’t belong there. Among Stallabrass’s associative remarks about Wall and advertising, one seems like it might bear some critical content. Of Wall’s digital manipulation, Stallabrass writes: “Contingency is not entirely abolished but intention saturates every point of the image, just as it does in the photography of advertising, commerce and the public-relations industries.” This is a bizarre understanding of the concept “intention.” In an advertisement, the only intention that matters is to sell a product. All manner of decisions can and do saturate an advertising image, but these are subordinate to the purpose (Zweck) of selling the product. In a successful work of art, all kinds of decisions are subordinate to a larger intention as well; but that intention is analytically identical with the meaning (Zweckmäßigkeit) of the work, so it makes sense to speak of the work as a whole as saturated with intention. As we saw, art-commodities may well bear the marks of industrial processes. A work of art may, on the other hand, choose to exhibit them, which is a different matter altogether. We can tell the difference between bearing marks and exhibiting marks because works of art tell us how to tell the difference, each time. That is what it means to be a work of art as opposed to some other kind of thing: a work is a thing that calls for close reading, a self-legislating artifact.

Perhaps, then, the intention itself is the problem: perhaps Wall’s pictures are too conformist or comforting and therefore not intentions at all but a kind of pandering: they’re not meanings, but selling points—consumer sovereignty after all. And indeed, Stallabrass finds Wall’s treatment of class too elegiac, too passive, too comfortingly pessimistic: photography as a “monument to the defeated working class.” It seems to me that this is reading between the photographs rather than reading the photographs. “Morning Cleaning” or “A View from an Apartment” would seem to me rather to stage something like a class antagonism that subtends the apparent peace of daily life. One of Wall’s consistent techniques is to juxtapose two uncommunicating and yet related worlds in a single picture: the port of Vancouver—metonymic site both of global trade and of class struggle—and the modest bourgeois apartment that overlooks it; or the Barcelona Pavilion as a site of work on one hand, and as an international design-tourism destination on the other.

The force of these juxtapositions is that they are not presented as allegorical: they are rather presented as just there. A rift yawns and is captured by the camera; passersby carry on with their business. The work of the photographic index, no matter how saturated with intention the image is, is to present meanings like these as if they were not meanings at all. In Martinus Rørbye’s “View from the Artist’s Window” (1825), the receding lines of the open casement lead the eye to a Danish warship, palpably connecting the interior world of the artist’s room to the world of maritime power and trade.10 In Rørbye’s painting, the objects in the foreground—empty sketchbook, plants in various stages of development, a caged bird—comprise an allegory: they do not appear as objects that are just there, but as objects that were placed there to tell a story. If we imagine Wall’s “A View from an Apartment” as a painting, the television in the foreground would function in the same way as Rørbye’s plants.11 Not only is it an imported consumer good—unquestionably a commodity like any other!—that has passed through this harbor or one like it; not only is it a third reflective glass surface and a third, and equally ignored, window; but the light from the harbor and the image of the container cranes is reflected in its surface. The reflected light from the cranes enters from the port (from the back of the picture), crosses the room between the two figures (intersecting but not entering their sightlines) and bounces off the screen out of the picture plane toward the viewer. The painted television would, like the plants in Rørbye’s window, telegraph its intendedness, insisting on being read allegorically: the worlds of production and consumption are hermetically sealed off from one another, but they nonetheless form one totality. This is a lesson one may well find congenial, but in a painting it would pose a political problem (what authority can this lesson have?) and an aesthetic problem (what relation can the immediately allegorical elements have to the form of a whole that does not mediate them?). In the photograph, however, this same meaning is presented as immanent to the just-thereness of the television and the just-thereness of the apartment—not a matter of intention at all—and this presentational immanence is essential to the plausibility of the picture. It is only after considerable time with the picture that we realize that the viewer is placed in the one spot in the room that would capture the image of the harbor in the television screen: in effect, the rhetoric of the photograph insists that the reflection in the television determines the form of the picture as a whole.12

Stallabrass’s smoking gun is Wall’s 2004 revision of his 1988 “Eviction Struggle,” retitled “An Eviction.” “Most significantly” writes Stallabrass,

in line with the change of title, Wall removes two figures who do not merely glance at the scene but watch steadily from a distance, and who may be read as officials or landlords overseeing the eviction. So we move from a piece that was a long landscape view of class conflict, to one that may more easily be read as a meditation on human imperfection, in which power relations are toned down and “struggle” is lost.

One might better understand Wall’s revision in the light of “Morning Cleaning” and “A View from an Apartment.” “Eviction Struggle” was an allegory. It dramatically staged class conflict; but the very staginess of the allegory was a problem, which derived from the fact that the image was wildly implausible in a way that ruined the picture and its politics at the same time. An eviction is a moment of class violence: but it doesn’t look like class violence, it just looks like the law. (Bank officials or landlords petition judges for eviction orders, but they don’t drive across town to watch them being executed). So by staging class struggle rather than producing the plausible fiction of having captured it, the 1988 picture loses the force of the index and turns the picture into a message, which one is free to like or dislike, agree with or not, but which does not carry the force of the actual. The 2004 version doesn’t look like a message; the stagedness of the eviction tableau is contained by its plausibility: we know that things like this happen; in the past decade, we have probably seen them happen. But now the ones who “watch steadily from a distance” are not bankers or owners, but the picture’s viewers: us. So the class antagonism in the picture has not ceased to exist, but it is no longer a personal antagonism between figures in a picture, which we were free to deplore without discomfort, but rather an antagonism between figures in the picture and forces that can’t be in the picture, because they are structural, and in which we are also implicated. Class antagonism has, in effect, been rotated ninety degrees: it now subtends a relationship that appears peaceful, namely that between the evicted and the viewers in the gallery.

Plausibility—a crucial moment of aesthetic judgment since Aristotle, and one that in photography is bound up with the rhetoric of the indexical trace—carries a certain kind of normative force: not the kind that laws have or the kind that mathematical proofs have, but the kind that artworks have. The problem with messages is that they carry no force; you either agree with them or you don’t. Stallabrass is free to prefer the message of “Eviction Struggle” to the one he (in my view mistakenly) finds in “An Eviction.” But preferences are market judgments, not scholarly or aesthetic ones. If Stallabrass is more interested in better messages than in better pictures, then he wants his art not less commodified, but more.

1. Dave Beech, Art and Value: Art’s Economic Exceptionalism in Classical, Neoclassical and Marxist Economics (Leiden: Brill, 2015). This review might be thought of as speculative, in that it reviews the book that could and should have been, rather than the book that is. Beech’s editors and peer reviewers, if there were any, have done his painstaking and substantial work a serious disservice. I will leave aside minor editing problems, which are not rare. The book, if all its parts were necessary, would have been better half as long. Ideas, phrases, quotes, are endlessly repeated, sometimes in quick succession as though we were reading successive drafts of the same paragraph. But all its parts are not necessary. The first and second sections turn out to be irrelevant to the point of the book: since classical and neoclassical accounts are rejected in favor of a Marxist account—a rejection whose merits will, as presented, convince nobody who is not already convinced—the earlier chapters turn out to have only incidental bearing on the later ones. The engagement with neoclassical economics does not proceed immanently, and so what should have been a critique turns out to be a matter of conflicting priors, which thought to the end means that the neoclassical account, to which conflicting priors are mother’s milk, wins. Some sui generis theorizing, like some wobbly business on the relationship between judgment and preference, could have been cleared up with reference to well-established protocols, like Kant’s treatment of the question, which of course bears strongly on the matter of the “exceptionalism” of aesthetic judgment. The chapter on the relation to the arts of “cognitive capitalism” by whatever name, has been preempted by some years—I am thinking of Sarah Brouillette’s Literature and the Creative Economy, but there is an extensive literature. But the discussions of Adorno and particularly Lukács are a serious embarrassment. I have no doubt that Beech is capable of producing substantial engagements with these thinkers; in fact, both could be considered on his side of the case. But what we have doesn’t even begin to count as a critique. It proceeds by quoting some authorities—Buck-Morss, Habermas, Löwy, and others one might or might not recognize as authorities—that happen to be citable in support of what Beech would like to be true of Lukács. Beech’s critique is, in other words, an opinion about some opinions. Of course there’s no reason Buck-Morss or Löwy or Habermas can’t be marshalled to reinforce one’s argument, but first there must be an argument, and then the logic of Buck-Morss’s or Löwy’s or Habermas’s argument, not just its findings, is what would be marshalled to reinforce it. In sum, Beech’s book is making a serious argument that is bound not to be taken seriously by many serious people: among them non-Marxists, people who understand Lukács or Adorno, people with a nodding acquaintance with Kant, people who have followed from whatever distance the debates on “cognitive capitalism” and the arts, and people who don’t have 370 small-type pages of reading-time to devote to a 120-page idea. This is a shame. As a work of scholarship, Art and Value, whatever its shortcomings, makes a real contribution. As a commodity, Art and Value is a shoddy product that, until the paperback comes out, will set you back $180.

2. Karl Marx, Das Kapital 1.1: Resultate des unmittelbaren Produktionsprozesses (Berlin: Karl Dietz, 2009, hereafter cited in the text as R) 133. The translation is my own, but the English text is in Capital: A Critique of Political Economy, Volume One, trans. Ben Fowkes (London: New Left Review, 1976, hereafter cited in the text as C), 1048.

3. http://www.bls.gov/ooh/arts-and-design/home.htm. Subsequent labor market statistics are from this source.

4. Karl Marx, Das Kapital: Kritik der politischen Ökonomie, Erster Band, in Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, Werke, vol. 23 (Berlin: Dietz, 2008, hereafter cited in the text as K), 189; English text at C 279-80.

6. Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, Werke, vol. 42 (Berlin: Dietz, 2008), 321.

7. The “exceptionalism” of the aesthetic is a constant concern of Lukács’s: his massive, incomplete, two-volume contribution to the philosophy of art is, in fact, titled Die Eigenart des Ästhetischen. The valence of this specificity changes over the course of Lukács’s career: for a much earlier theorization than the 1963 volumes, see the first chapter of his abandoned Heidelberg philosophy of art (1912-14), “Art as Misunderstanding,” in Mediations 29:2 (Spring 2016) 19-45: http://www.mediationsjournal.org/articles/art-as-misunderstanding.

8. Jasper Bernes, in a review of this same book, attributes to me the view that art is a commodity like any other: a misreading for which some charitable explanation will have to be found. (Jasper Bernes and Daniel Spaulding, “Truly Extraordinary,” Radical Philosophy 195 [January-February 2016] 51-54. https://www.radicalphilosophy.com/reviews/individual-reviews/truly-extraordinary). In the article he cites (and everywhere else), it is precisely this view—the one I call “contemporary common sense,” “the self-representation of our contemporary moment,” or the “aesthetic ideology” of the postmodern period—whose incoherence (usually) and conservatism (always) I try to demonstrate. On the whole “the real subsumption of the work of art under capital” is, to borrow a phrase from Roberto Schwarz, an illusion well-grounded in appearances. For this reason, it is not enough simply to expose the illusion; the appearances are rather what needs to be explained. A commodity like any other, no matter how much it resembled an artwork, would not be an artwork. The work of art is a commodity that is unlike any other in that it must, in order to make the claim to be an artwork, also make the claim that its material existence as a commodity has no bearing on its being as an artwork. For media or genres without a market, or that enjoy the conditioned autonomy of a restricted field, this is not obviously a knotty problem—though the problem reappears in other forms. For the rest, we must borrow from Kant (and steal from Lukács): works of art exist—how are they possible? (Heidelberger Philosophie der Kunst, Werke, vol. 16 [Neuwied: Luchterhand, 1974], 9).

Sarah Brouillette (in another review of this same book) also attributes to me a view that I do not subscribe to, but here the fault is mine. Brouillete writes: “Brown’s more idealist and perhaps aestheticist position is that if we credit certain tendencies in art’s self-imagining we will be able to hold art in particular up as a bulwark against a capitalist dominance that is getting thicker and worse as it subsumes into itself everything that was once non-economic” (Brouillette’s italics). (“On Art and ‘Real Subsumption,’” Mediations 29:2 [Spring 2016]: 174-75: www.mediationsjournal.org/articles/on-art-and-real-subsumption).

The relative idealism I will, in the context of the attempt to ground theoretically the practice of reading works of art closely, conditionally cop to — provided we remember Lenin’s dictum that a dialectical idealism is closer to dialectical materialism than either is to undialectical materialism. But I in no way think that art in particular is a bulwark against capitalist dominance. First, bulwark is probably the wrong word, as art does not wield that kind of resistance (if you need a bulwark, look to your union) but the claim to autonomy does have a politics, and that politics is, in the current configuration, an anti-capitalist politics. (In the modernist period, roughly, it was not: the same claim to autonomy was as much directed against the state as against the market, and its politics could vary wildly). But even in this context I am no Schiller: while the claim to aesthetic autonomy has a politics, it is not itself a politics. Artworks make the claim that they are their own ends; that they therefore call for judgments that are extra-economic. Through the institution of art they make that claim count socially. That is all. As for art’s particularity: the claim to scholarly autonomy, the claim to scientific autonomy, the universal claim to good public education, the universal claim to good health care, to social dignity, to clean water and adequate food—all these and many other claims beside are also claims that certain activities are ends in themselves, and that claim is one for which (as Brouillette recognizes, as Marx recognized, and as Hegel recognized in his discussion of utility in Phenomenology of Spirit) the market has no space. It happens that the claims of art are claims that are, in the disciplines of close reading, intellectually unavoidable, and so they assume center stage in contexts where the foundations of those disciplines are specifically in question.

9. Julian Stallabrass, “Museum Photography and Museum Prose,” NLR 65 (September-October 2010): 93-105. newleftreview.org/II/65/julian-stallabrass-museum-photography-and-museum-prose

12. This is not to say, obviously, that paintings are inevitably allegorical and photographs are inevitably not, but only that this particular picture would be allegorical if it were a painting. In Whistler’s Wapping, the boundary between pictorial interior and exterior space is hard to place precisely. But while the relation between interior and exterior is clearly part of the meaning of the painting, which represents working class life on the Thames as continuous with working class life in the inn, nothing strikes the eye as allegorical. http://www.nga.gov/content/ngaweb/Collection/art-object-page.61254.html.

 

]]>
https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/what-we-worry-about-when-we-worry-about-commodification/feed/ 1
Max Horkheimer and The Sociology of Class Relations https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/max-horkheimer-and-the-sociology-of-class-relations/ Mon, 11 Jan 2016 17:00:07 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=9395
Here for the first time is Horkheimer's original essay in full and in its original English-language format plus five contemporary responses. ]]>
In the fall of 1943 Max Horkheimer composed multiple drafts of an essay entitled “On the Sociology of Class Relations.” The essay was intended for inclusion in the collaborative project with Theodor W. Adorno which came to be called The Dialectic of Enlightenment. One indication that the essay was crucial to their project was that Horkheimer solicited several responses to the working drafts including comments from Franz Neumann and Herbert Marcuse (on the East coast) and Friedrich Pollock and Adorno (in Los Angeles with Horkheimer). Undoubtedly the handwritten notes that annotate several of the type-script pages reflects some of the comments he received from his respondents. More mysterious is the fact that the essay was never published in the form presented here. Paragraphs from it appear in Eclipse of Reason (1947), and long passages comprise a German edition of the text in the Nachlass (volume 12) but that version is a contemporary product of the editors. What appears here for the first time is Horkheimer’s original essay in full and in its original English-language format. To say that Horkheimer’s command of English was far from fluent in 1943 will be clear to readers at once. I have done my best to reconstruct the text from the type-script original which was overlain, probably over many months, if not years, with hand-written notes, alterations and additions.

The value of this text requires some comment. There is of course the intrinsic worth of Horkheimer’s essay, and its relevance to one of the monuments of Western Marxism. What draws this text into the space of nonsite.org’s concerns is the intersection of union organization—what Horkheimer critically elaborates here under a general theory of “rackets”—and Marxism. To say unions and Marxism share a tense history is an understatement. Even a passing glance at Lenin’s What is To Be Done? indicates how centrally trade unions figured as an internal enemy to the Marxist cause. Horkheimer follows in this tradition in some large part. By the time Lenin came to write “Left-wing” Communism: An Infantile Disorder in 1920, an essay devoted to the strategic art of compromise, he had altered, or substantially inflected, his view of the trade union movement as well as parliamentary politics. At this moment the Supreme Court is poised to offer yet another in a long series of blows against unionization in the United States. To what extent did and do Leftist thinkers contribute to the current assault on unions? To what extent can and should Marxism resist this tendency?

The invited respondents to Horkheimer’s text—James Schmidt, John Lysaker, Chris Cutrone, Nicholas Brown and David Jenemann, whose task is respondent to the above—take up various positions in regards to the ongoing debate around unions and Marxism. We hope that the publication of Horkheimer’s key text, and the responses by contemporaries will encourage further discussion around this problem.

—Todd Cronan, nonsite.org

Horkheimer

Max Horkheimer

On the Sociology of Class Relations (September-November 1943)

According to Marxian theory the power of the ruling class has been based upon its monopolization of the means of production. Legal ownership was the ideological expression of the fact that a minority of people occupied a position which enabled them to exclude the rest of society from freely using the land or other instruments necessary for the continuation of social life on a given scale. The ruling class has absorbed the gifts of culture, that is to say, the difference between the total product of consumer goods and the bare necessities of life of those who produced them, and, though guided by uncontrolled social forces, has decided which kinds of goods are desirable and by which methods they have to be secured: either by hard labor alone or by the use of arms.

The privileges thus held by the ruling minorities throughout the ages were not altogether irrational. It is true that, in the last instance, they were conquered and maintained by force. But the fact that the groups which enjoyed them were able to make use of that force for the organization and stabilization of some form of society capable of living was an expression of economic superiority. In the later periods of their reigns, when the principles of organization which they represented were made obsolete by the progress of other parts of the population, their power grew, though more convulsive and terroristic, but at the same time became imbecile. They were transformed into a purely repressive factor, the social and cultural forms, wearily maintained by their administrative apparatus against new possibilities of human association, exercise a mutilating effect upon the minds and faculties of mankind.

The notion of class as it underlies this theory of history needs further elucidation. At least during the most typical periods property of the means of production was not identical with their well-planned use, or with the existence of a unified will and determination. The various groups which formed the ruling class understood each other fairly well whenever the necessity occurred to crush the resistance of the exploited masses or of any forces threatening to set up a new social rule. When it came to punitive measures against the progressive burghers in Southern France or even against proletarian elements in Flanders, the worldly and spiritual powers of the Middle Ages, emperors, kings, and popes forgot their traditional conflicts for the time being and united for the defense of the prevailing hierarchical system of society. However, medieval history offers in no way a picture of solidarity among the rulers of the Christian world. On the contrary, there is a never ending fight going on over the booty among the different hierarchical groups. Each one wants to assume authority over large areas in order to be nourished and housed and served by as large a population as possible. The ruling class, held together by the common interest in its specific mode of exploitation, has always been characterized by its internal struggles, by the effort of one of its parts to secure the spoils that others might have appropriated. And since the most efficient way to be sure of the continuous flow of goods and services has always been the command over those who render them, the struggle for security among the elites has been a run for as far-reaching a command as possible, in other words, for the control of production.

6591551

For several reasons this nature of the ruling class was obscured during the 19th century. The emancipation of the bourgeois from the restrictions of the guilds and the release of the laborer from serfdom seemed to have abolished the unsurmountable differences between the various sectors of humanity. Economic competition embracing all parts of the population was more peaceful although more involved than the quarrels and discords of the great in times past.  It was one of the achievements of Marx’s writings that he, while stressing the changes and progressive features brought about by the new form of exploitation, unveiled the oppressive character of modern economic relations, the old issue of power behind the apparently rational set-up of liberalism. In Fascism this identity of bourgeois society in its different periods has become so obvious that economists who, in opposition to materialistic interpretation of liberalism clung to a narrow concept of market economy, purged from all political and historical implications, are now throwing the ideas of economy overboard altogether replacing it by a more than simple political or psychological explanation of present-day events.

In fact the idea of competition as it was conceived in liberalistic theory was misleading in many respects, two of them being particularly important for the theory of class relations. First, the nature of competition between the workers and the capitalists was essentially different from the nature of competition among the capitalists themselves. Competition among workers, at least during the heydays of liberalism, meant nothing else but that there were so many of them that the wages could hardly rise above the cost of bare living and, as in many cases, often even dropped below it. Fascism has only revealed what was already inherent in liberalism: the delusive nature of the labor contract as a deal between equally free partners. It would be a grave theoretical mistake to denounce that contract in modern totalitarianism as mere formality, and stress its genuine authenticity under liberalism. In both phases of the economic system the aim of the contract may well be considered as the maintenance of that same basic inequality which is shrouded in its democratic language.

Second, competition among the entrepreneurs themselves was never quite as free as it seemed to be. Here we are not thinking of the interference with industry by the liberalistic state, which economists are used to brand with reproach as long as big business does not take it under its own exclusive management; we rather have in mind the inequality resulting from the different degrees of social power which various industries are able to exercise. Such differences depend largely upon the more or less advanced stage of economic concentration and centralization of the respective industry, upon the mass of machinery which its particular branch of production requires, upon its importance for the regular functioning of the economic life of the nation. Therefore, the groups which by birth or deceit, brutality or smartness, expertness in engineering, management of human relations, marriage or adulation, have come to control a part of the total capital invested in industry, from a hierarchy of economic power by which the free play of competition has been limited at each of its stages. The discovery that national economy in various capitalistic countries depended on 200, 60, or even smaller numbers of families, brought this situation into a clear light which eventually made the veil of free competition transparent.

The development of capitalistic society according to its own inherent tendencies, caused the progressive elements of competition to disappear: it secured the link between the needs of consumers and the profit-interest of the individual entrepreneur, it diminished the possibility, slight as it was, that an independent mind gained access to an independent position, it reduced the number of relatively autonomous economic subjects, who by the very fact of that plurality had an interest in the functioning of general law and its impartial administration. Such elements vanish in the later stages and allow society to revert to more direct forms of domination which in fact never had been quite suspended. This process, however, is not only a reactionary one. While the inequalities among the entrepreneurs are spilling over into monopolistic and eventually totalitarian control of material life the relation between capital and labor undergoes a most typical change. In recent history of capitalism the working class has entered competition {the struggle for power} by adapting itself to the monopolistic structure of society.

Up to the early 20th century the fight of that class had a more or less spontaneous and radically democratic character. Their memberships, composed of workers who in the factory experienced every day their antagonism to the individual entrepreneur, were more or less active. Their executives, whose offices had not yet become quite stabilized expressed at least partially the ideas and hopes of the oppressed individual concerning a better society rather than to impress their own ideology as administrators, struggling for a big share in social domination upon the minds of their followers. (This, by the way, does not mean that the revolutionary functionaries of the past did not try to influence the workers. On the contrary, their efforts to open the eyes of the workers were much more intensive and outspoken. The difference of their psychological structures with those of their followers was perhaps much greater than that between the workers of today and their prominent representatives, yet the latter, once established, rest much heavier upon the souls, their sway over the life of the association much more powerful than the appeal to theoretical reason made by the older type of functionary.) The figure of the individual, trying to defend its qualities as a human being against becoming, in and outside of the factory, a mere accessory to the apparatus of production, had not yet been replaced by the figure of the member defined exclusively by its standardized material interests. Today, the transformation is complete. It [labor] has assumed a form which fits into the monopolistic set-up and, consequently its relations to the different capitalistic groups are no longer so radically different from those prevailing among the latter.

The new situation is expressed in the concept of labor as it is a guiding intellectual principle not only in the minds of workers but also with the general public. Labor like Agriculture or Industry, or even sections of Industry, such as Steel, Rubber, Oil, are collective terms which are not ordinary abstracta or generalia. Their logical structure resembles more a totality like a State, Nation, Church with regard to their components rather than a generality like color or animal with regard to their specimens. They emphasize the concreteness of themselves as universal concepts, not as much one of the elements they comprise. The logical structure indeed mirrors exactly the mold of their objects. The elements of labor, primarily the mass of ordinary members, are not the forces which, by their own ideas and spontaneity, determine the course of the whole; they are not so much, to use a mathematical term, the constant value with regard to the whole as the fluctuating one. On the contrary, the whole, i.e., the organization in which the leaders, with their specific materialistic and power interests, with their philosophy and character structure, have an infinitely greater weight than the ideas of any plain member, determines and even overawes the individual.

There is, however, a most typical difference between the social totalities of our monopolistic society and those of earlier periods. The life of the totemistic tribe, the clan, the church of the Middle Ages, the Nation in the era of the bourgeois revolutions, took their course according to patterns which had assumed their shape in long historical developments. They had become fixed images and models. True, such patterns—magical, religious or philosophical—were intellectual sediments of their present forms of domination, they reflected the hierarchical stratification of society as it were, but while they formed a cultural binding-substance which maintained a social formation even when its role in production had become obsolete, they also preserved the idea of human solidarity. This they did by the very fact that they had become objectivized spiritual structures: any system of ideas as far as it is wrought in meaningful language, be it religious, artistic, or logical, has a general connotation and pretends to be true in a universal sense. Therefore, the older forms of totalities which tried to comply with a spiritual, idealized model, contained an element which is completely lacking in the purely pragmatic totalities of monopolism. The latter also show a hierarchical structure, the wholly integrated and despotic totalities, but the ascent of their functionaries to the upper grades has nothing to do with any quality of theirs regarding an objective spiritual content but almost exclusively with their ability to impose on people, to handle people, to be smart with people. Purely administrative and technical qualities define the human forces toward which the modern totality gravitates. Such traits were in no way lacking in leaders of the different sectors of ancient classes, but by their radical separation from any autonomous idea today they give to the modern totality its particular character.

The concept of labor as a pragmatic totality becomes quite clear when confronted with the proletariat as conceived by Marx. For him the workers were the masses of all exploited people in industrialist society. In spite of all the minor differences in their fate, each of them, on the whole, had the same outlook on life: the periods of employment would become shorter, the pressure of the unemployed on the wages grow stronger, the misery, in the midst of an ever wealthier society, become unbearable. More and more the capitalist would be unable to grant even the bare existence to the majority of the population. This trend would be expressed in the life of the average worker by a decay of his whole situation, by a deepening of its poverty, by growing hopelessness and despair. The economic pressure resulting from this state of affairs together with the enlightenment of the workers achieved by their role in the modern productive process, would lead to the formation of a party which would finally change the world. This party would spring from the similarity of the situation of the workers all over the world, its principles and structure would abstract from the temporary differences in the financial situation in different branches of production as well as in different geographical and national settings. It would not express so much the actual conscience of the individual worker which may be affected by all the mutilating influences of exploitation, but the resistance against the frustrations imposed upon man by social forms which have become purely oppressive. The effort of this party would be inspired by the fulfillment of just those human aspirations, material and spiritual ones, which were suppressed or distorted by making the individual a kind of accessory to machinery as it is achieved in the modern industrial process, the parties aims were connected with the situation of the individual and the masses and did not have a special affinity to a particular category of workers at the expense of other ones. It represented the oppressed masses as such. Since the reason for the laborers frustrations was not considered to be found in any specific defect of capitalism but in the very principle of class-rule the workers parties efforts were to be guided in each stage by the subjective idea of the abolition of that rule and the establishment of a true community.

It was decidedly not concerned with the increase of its members’ income, nor the income or career or social position of its leaders. Working for and even adhering to that party meant the renunciation of all such things. Members, by the very reason that such principles could be understood and assimilated only by relatively advanced elements of the working class, were an avant-garde of the working class. They were supposed to control the leaders very closely and the criterion of that control was not supposed to be the avant-garde’s own wishes and needs but the common interest of the working class in all countries, as the avant-garde was able to understand it. Since the working class, the proletariat, in its tremendous majority was composed of individuals who, in their own psychology, expressed rather the mutilating effect of exploitation than the idea of a free humanity, the party, in spite and even because of its antagonism to the majority of masses for whom it stood, thought of itself as the genuine conscience of that same majority. The true interest of the masses, which they were unable to formulate themselves, guided the party’s decisions as the theory of capitalist society.

Theory, therefore, played an essential role in the proletarian party. It was the heir to these older systems of thought which had been the models for past totalities. These older systems had vanished because the then prevailing forms of solidarity proclaimed by them had proved to be treacherous. Unlike the medieval doctrine of the Church or the liberalistic apology of the market system, proletarian theory of capitalism did not glorify its object. It looked at capitalism under the aspect of its being the last form of domination. In no ways it justified the established ideas and superstitions of those whom it guided. In contrast to the tendencies of mass culture, none of those doctrines undertook to “sell” the people the way of life in which they are fixed and which they unconsciously abhor but overtly acclaim. Social theory offered a critical analysis of reality, including the workers’ own distorted thoughts. Even when the actual masses were hostile to the party it felt itself related to their decisive interests by its theory. The party was not above the masses as the labor-leader of today find themselves above the laborers and the proletariat itself remained somehow amorphous and chaotic composed of individual subjects, deprived as they were of their human qualities by their transformation into mere elements. That amorphism, by which it differed fundamentally from any kind of totality, was the reason why, despite its being split into national groups, skilled and unskilled labor, employed and unemployed, its interests could become crystallized in a body such as the party. The trade union whose role was not to be underestimated had (illegible) to subordinate their actions to the parties strategy. Labor in monopolistic society is itself a kind of monopoly. The amorphism of the masses and its complement, theoretical thinking, both expressed in the parties fight against exploitation as such, formed the contrast to the pragmatistic totalities of today which pay for the rise from the passive role of workers in the capitalistic process with their complete integration. The proletariat as conceived by Marx was no totality.1

Labor in monopolistic society is itself a kind of monopoly. Its leaders control labor supplies as the Presidents of Big Corporations control raw materials, machines, or other elements of production. Labor leaders trade at this kind of merchandise, manipulate it, praise it, try to fix its price as high as possible. Labor, becoming a trade among others, completes the process of the reification of the human mind. With religious and moral ideologies fading and the proletarian theory, which once had expressed the ideals and hopes of the individual for a better society, being abolished by the march of economic and political events, the conscience of the workers becomes identical with the categories of their lenders’ trade. The idea of antagonism between the international proletariat and any system of domination is completely superseded by the concepts tied to the disputes of power between the various monopolies. True, the proletarians of older days did not have any conceptual knowledge of the social mechanisms unveiled by theory and their minds and souls bore the hallmark of oppression. Yet, their misery was still the misery of single human beings and therefore connected them with any exploited mass in any country and in any sector of society. Their undeveloped minds were not kept in movement by the techniques of modern mass culture hammering the behavior patterns under monopolism into their eyes and ears and muscles not only during the leisure time but during the working hours from which the so-called amusement can anyway hardly be differentiated. As it was true that many of them had to lead periodically a vagabond life, their minds were inclined to roam and therefore were susceptible to theory. Workers today like the public in general are intellectually much better trained, they know the details of national affairs, the tricks and crooked means, typical of the most opposite political movements, particularly those which live from propaganda against corruption. Despite of their knowledge of the conditions of wealth and success, the workers will join in any persecution, any attack on a capitalist or politician who has been singled out because he violated the rules, but they don’t question the rules themselves. Since they have learned to take the basic injustice of class society as a powerful fact and powerful facts as the only thing which ought to be respected, their minds are closed to any dreams of a basically different world and to all concepts which instead of being mere classifications of facts are formed under the aspect of real fulfillment. Their childish belief in such things has been so drastically wiped out of their memory that now they stubbornly believe in reality as it is; desperately they repeat the commands which are knocked into their systems when they once tried to open their eyes: there is only one way of living and that is the actual one, the one of hardboiled smartness, all that seems to be opposed to it are idle slogans, lies, metaphysics, he who is unable to adapt himself to this state of affairs, whether it is myself or any other man, the badly adjusted, stupid one, is rightly doomed. The members have become like the leaders and the leaders like the members and in their common positivistic attitude, fostered by modern economic conditions, labor constitutes a new force in social life.

Not that exploitation has decreased. Despite of its accuracy, statistics cannot veil the fact that the gap between the social power of a single worker and of a single Corporation president has deepened and this difference is the real measure as far as social justice is concerned.

And although the unions, dealing in certain categories of labor, have been able to raise their prices, at least during certain more or less exceptional periods, other categories, organized or unorganized, experience the whole weight of class society. There is, furthermore, the cleavage between the ones who are in the unions and those who cannot afford to enter or to remain in them, between the members of privileged nations and those who, in this smaller growing world, are exploited not only by their own traditional elites, but through the medium of these, by the ruling groups of the industrially more developed countries. The principle of exploitation has not changed at all, but on the one hand, the pressure of the masses who, as Marx predicted, cannot be employed any longer as wage earners in private, competitive industry, producing consumer goods for the purpose of profit, on the other hand the association of the masses against universal exploitation has been made even more difficult through the appearance of new antagonisms in the ranks of the oppressed masses themselves, through a number of social and psychological processes which make for the destruction of any memory concerning humanity as a whole and are inseparable from the growth of labor as a well-organized competition in the struggle for a share in domination.

Since it is the trend of capitalistic society that ever greater parts of the middle class lose their economic independence, those processes concern almost the total population. They form the counterpart to the emancipation of large masses from economic stagnation and pauperization. The more the world becomes ripe for the realization of theoretical thought, the more theoretical thought and every human trait which points to it seems to vanish, and, wherever it becomes manifest, is wiped out pitilessly. The conscious measures of expression *that are executed by the agencies of mass culture are only the visible supplement of the subconscious trends necessitated by the economic and social development. The persecution of anything which is suspected to stand for independent social thought, for a philosophy which has no strong ties to any of the groups struggling for a greater share of power, and therefore no direct usefulness for the prevailing interests of any of them, but sticks to truth as it regards a single concrete individual and hence humanity in general, such (illegible) is not only a social but also an anthropological fact; it takes place within each member of society today.

From the day in which the infant opens his eyes to the daylight, he is made to feel that there is only one way to get along in this world: by resigning the unlimited hope which was born with him. This he can only achieve by mimesis, he continuously repeats not only consciously—he acquires judgment and notions much later—but with his whole being, what he perceives around him. Long before he can even speak he echoes the gestures of the persons and things around him and later on he echoes the traits and attitudes of all the collectivities at whose mercy he is: his family, his classmates, his sport’s team and all the other teams which enforces a deeper conformity, a more radical surrender by complete assimilation than any farther or teacher in the 19th century. By echoing, repeating, imitating the surroundings, by adapting himself to all the powerful groups to which one belongs, by transforming oneself from a human being into a pure member of specific organized bodies, by reducing one’s potentialities to the readiness and skill to conform with and gain influence in such bodies, one finally manages to survive. It is survival by forgetting, by practicing the oldest biological means of survival: mimicry. That is the reason why like a child repeats the words of his mother and the youngster the brutal manners of his elders, by whom he has suffered so much, today’s mass culture, the giant loudspeaker voice of *monopolism itself, the (illegible) of the times as (illegible) would call it, in contrast to genuine art , which once confronted reality with truth, copies and doubles reality endlessly end boringly, that is why all ingenious devices of the amusement industry serve nothing else but to reproduce over and over and without betraying the slightest revolt the scenes of life which are dull and automatized already when they happen in reality, that is why the pictures, radio, popular biographies and novels shout incessantly the same rhythm: this is our life, this is the only possible life, this is the life of the great and the little ones, this is reality as it is and should be and will be. Even the words which could express another hope than the one which can be realized by success have become integrated: on the one hand, beatitude and everything which refers to the absolute has been assimilated by confining it to thoroughly religious connotations; it has become part of Sunday School vernacular, happiness on the other hand, means exactly the normal life of which though and even religious thought, at certain times, contained a radical criticism. Language has been thoroughly reduced to the function as which it is described in positivistic theory, i.e. to just another tool in the giant apparatus of production in monopolistic society. Each sentence, which is not equivalent to an operation in that apparatus appears to the layman as meaningless as it is described to be by contemporary epistemology according to which only the purely symbolic, the operational, that is to say the purely senseless sentences makes sense. Under the pressure of the pragmatistic totalities of today, the self-expression of men has become identical with their functions in the prevailing system. Within themselves as well as in others men desperately repress any other impulses. Wherever they perceive it they feel an overwhelming wrath and fury, an utter rage which crashes down on everybody and everything which by stirring up the old and undying longing forces them anew to curb and repress it.

In the earlier periods of bourgeois society as well as in the history of other forms of society the existence of greater multitudes of independent economic subjects who had to care for their own individual property and to maintain it against competitive social forces, necessitated in the culture of relatively independent thought which by its very nature is related to the interests of humanity. Against its own wishes, the society of middle sized proprietors and particularly the professions related to the now vanishing economic sphere of circulation and to promote thinking which whether they liked it or not was antagonistic to class rule and domination. Today the individual in the *course of his economic functions is never directly confronted with society. It is always his group, his association, his union which has to take care of his rights. [See Kirchheimer on compromise]. Therefore the category itself of the individual with its good and bad implications is in the state of liquidation and thought unrelated to the interests of any established groups, unrelated to the business of any industry has lost its significance. The selfsame society which, in normal times, leaves a considerable part of its machinery idle, which suppresses or files important inventions and which, in the rare periods of full employment, devotes a tremendous part of its working hours to idiotic advertisements even what is left of culture boils down to advertisements and propaganda, or to the production of instruments of destruction, the selfsame society, which has made usefulness its device and the most sinister destructive kind of luxury its real business, has stamped thinking as related to truth, i.e. the only ultimate use for which civilization really could be useful, a hateful luxury.

The difference of the situation from other chapters of class society should not be exaggerated. In the earlier periods mentioned above the existence of independent thought in the middle classes was paid for by the miserable material condition of the working class even in the highest developed countries. The revolutionary thinkers had to come to the proletariat from the middle- or upper classes. Since that time, the working class as a whole has made a tremendous progress. Its rationality, at least as far as it is able to express itself, is purely pragmatistic and therefore “particularistic” like that of the rest of society. But the tremendous physical, organizational and cultural pressure which is necessary to keep it in this state, the increased furor with which not only every trace of independent political practice but the expression of any independent thought and even those who don’t express it, but by their mere existence are suspected to harbor it, are hated and eventually persecuted, the strengthening of all reactionary organizations and movements betray the rising fear of the abolishment of fear and repression. With feverish haste one tries to channel the ever greater fury which develops in the masses under the necessity to repress their own original longings, and to prevent that furor from being overcome by the *eventual insight in the ever increasing stupidity of that repression, and on the identity of human interests. Such channeling which has always been the business of the ruling class, of its cultural and terroristic apparatuses, which, has also become the business of the labor organizations which, at the same time, lead labor into the struggle of competition and increase its strength.

The antagonism between the classes is reproduced within the structure of labor and especially within the labor unions themselves and it is perhaps better veiled there than it ever was in society as a whole. Docilely and without a hint of any opposing interests the workers surrender port of their money to the mammoth trusts which trade in their own labor. It is not so much the level of the contributions but the social situation of the labor leaders enabled by it which makes the latter ones a kind of group of the ruling class itself. Certainly a great part of their material interests is opposed to the interests of other competing groups but this holds true for all the groups which (illegible) have formed the ruling class: for the worldly and spiritual powers in the Middle Ages, feudal lords, church and court under absolutism, for the different groups in modern production and commerce. What they have in common is the general source of their income. They all live on what they can grasp from the surplus value originating in the process of production. True, they draw their share not as profit from an advanced amount of capital, but this is not of ultimate importance. Even the profits of the capitalist don’t correspond to what the factory, in which his capital is invested, produces in values and surplus values. His role as an exploiter is, though connected with, but different from his role as a businessman. In the latter quality he has to compete with others in order to get a possibly large amount out of the sum total which expresses the results of each production period. He is in the same position as those capitalists whose business is not directly productive like the bankers, the entrepreneurs in the communication– or amusement industries and even all the professions and activities which are exercised by the so-called “third persons.” The labor leaders have become an acquisitive group among others. The conditions under which they work are more difficult, it is not so easy for them as for the leadership of the big capitalist trusts to keep their doings from public discussion by a public opinion which is controlled by their competition. Each the capitalist professional and labor groups exercise a specific function in the social process on the one hand and on the other uses that function to get as large a share of power over men, goods and services as possible. The methods of this struggle in history have varied. They have been partly competition but partly cheating, robbery, and war. This struggling which, as pointed out in the beginning, characterizes the set-up of each ruling class as definitively as its role in production, has become a trait of the labor groups. Although the leaders cannot achieve any results without obtaining, at least temporarily, any results for the workers, their own social and economic power, their own position and income (all of these factors overwhelmingly superior to power position and income of an individual worker) depend on the maintenance of the class system as such. Their economic fact holds true despite of the great services they may render to their respective memberships. The entrepreneur’s activities too had had very often a positive effect on the income of labor than higher incomes of the labor leaders. But there is now a new kind of solidarity between the old and the new elites. Accordingly social history during the last decades has brought closer cooperation between them. The attitude of the labor unions to the state in the last decades has been similar to that of the great capitalistic organizations. They were mostly concerned with preventing the government from mingling in their affairs. No interference with our private business was the doctrine (cf. [illegible] instances Gompers testimony before the Lockwood Committee). It was the “Master of the House” standpoint. In the meantime the increasing economic power of capitalist monopoly has made an understanding between their leaders, their participation in administrative tasks of the central government more imperative. The development toward the integration of corporative elements into the administration has made even greater progress during the war. Society becomes a *reformed and regulated process not so far much with regard for the great events (they still depend on blind forces resulting from the struggle between the classes and among the various ruling groups), but as far as the life of the individual is concerned; not as much in the sense of self-administration (the decisions are made as compromises among the prominent whose interests do not correspond to those of the rest of society) but with regard to a more streamlined performance of the material and human apparatus of production.

It is possible that once the strongest capitalistic groups will have gained direct control of the state the actual labor bureaucracy will be abolished as well as the governmental one, and replaced by more dependable commissioners of those groups. Although this could be achieved without a formal change of constitutional principles it would characterize a development similar to the German one. It is also possible that labor in its actual structure conquers an even stronger portion in the set-up to come. In both cases the material situation of labor as a whole may improve, unemployment be reduced, but at the same time the gap between the significance of a single member and of the prominent functionaries will deepen, the impotence of the human individual will become more marked, the differences in wages according to sexes, age and industrial groups will increase. This two-fold process will bring about a more thorough integration of the working class into modern society, also a unification of psychology in the sense of the triumph of particularistic rationality behind the thin veil of collectivistic slogans. This means a disillusionment of the masses and an increasing menace to the class system. On the other hand, the concentrated power the ruling groups with their centralized defense techniques will make any change more difficult.

The gradual abolishment of the market as a regulator of production is a symptom of the vanishing influence of anything outside the decisive groups. The needs which, in the market system, made themselves felt in a most distorted anonymous and irrational form, can now be determined by statistics and satisfied or refused in accordance with the policy of the ruling class. But if this new rationality is closer to the idea of reason than the market system, it is also farther from it. Although the dealings between the ruling and the ruled were never really decisively determined by the market but by the unequal distribution of power as it was expressed by the property of the means of production, the transformation of human relations into objective economic mechanisms granted the individual, at least in principle, a certain independence, domination was humanized by dehumanized, that is to say, intermediary spheres. Today the expression is of human needs is no longer distorted by the dubious economic indicators of the market, but by their conscious molding in a giant system of socio-psychological surgery. The misery of undone competitors and backward groups in a country can no longer be ascribed to anonymous processes which permit a distinction between them as economic subjects and as human beings; but the downfall of the vanquished opponents, competitors as well as whole social strata, minorities and nations, is decided or convened upon by the elites. Those who are to suffer are singled out and called by their names. However, the small policies of economic leaders today are as private and particularistic and therefore as blind or even blinder with regard to the real needs of society than the automatic trends which once determined the market. It is still irrationality which shapes the fate of humans. This does not mean that reason is not put forth by any individuals or groups at all. There are more people who have real insight in the economic situation and the potentialities than in any other period. But their chances, which seem to have improved by the progress of the methods of production and planning, by the perspicuity of all social matters and the decomposition of all kinds of superstitious have deteriorated by the progress of the methods of domination, by the extinction of theoretical thought and by the new and strong taboos resulting from the pseudo-enlightened philosophy of pragmatism which expresses the resignation of unsubject [?] thought.

All the trends mentioned in the foregoing pages have to be taken into consideration when a theory of class relations, which is on the level of our actual experience, should be drafted. The concept of the racket serves only to differentiate and concretize the idea of the ruling class, it is not meant at all to replace it. However, it can help to overcome the abstract notion of class as it played a role in older theory. It may also lead to recognize that the pattern of class relation is typical not only for the relations of the big groups of society but from there penetrates all human relations even those within the proletariat. In the present phase of capitalism many earlier structures of class society which have up to now been incompletely described and explained, have become transparent. The similarity of the most respectable historical entities as for instance the hierarchies or the Middle Ages with modern rackets is only one of them. The concept of racket refers to the big as well as to the small units, they all struggle for as great a share as possible of the surplus value. In this respect the highest capitalistic bodies resemble the little pressure groups working within or without the pale of the law among the most miserable strata of the population. Emphasis is to be laid on the fact that the role of a group in production though determining to a great extend its part in consumption, has been in class society just a good strategic position for grasping as much goods and services in the sphere of distribution. This is particularly the case in periods in which the mode of production to which its leaders stick so tenaciously has become obsolete. They use their productive apparatuses as others hold to their guns. In the contemporary slang-use of racket there might be no conscious thought of all these connections, but objectively it expresses the idea that in present day society each activity, whichever it may be, has as its content and goal that it is (illegible) by no other inferred (illegible) the acquisition of a possible large part of the circulating surplus value. Therefore, one tries to monopolize an economic function not for the sake of production or satisfaction of needs. The slogan used against all sorts of activities and even against whole groups that they are unproductive, furthermore the constant fear that anything oneself does may be unproductive or useless seems to originate from the fact that one realizes in his inner thought that despite of all the tremendous achievements of society, its material and mental pattern is not that of solidarity like for instance the group of mother and child in nature but the racket and that the gulf between reality and all the ideologies which civilization pretends to be its fundaments become wider every day. Industry overcomes society and its own awareness of production as being a mere stronghold in the fight for (illegible) by adopting production as a kind of religious creed, by promoting technocratic ideas and labeling upon other groups which don’t even have an access to the (illegible) industrial bastions as unproductive. It is a similar mechanism as the one which made the terroristic Rackets in the 16th and 17th century Europe which tortured, murdered, robbed hundreds of thousands of unfortunates and wiped out the female population of whole provinces for their alleged intercourse with Satan proclaimed their Christian love all the louder and (illegible) the tortured, murdered, robbed God on the cross more fervently and adored the Virgin for her conception from the holy spirit more devotedly. Today the rackets (illegible) pursue [?] each person or group who refuse to join them, and as destructive [to] each undertaking which tries to put an end to destruction. The ones who accomplish repression by an ocean of spoken and written words watch jealously that not a single inappropriate [?] sentence be heard.

These remarks could serve only as a kind of introduction to a real sociological task {A real sociology of the racket as the cell of the ruling class in history could serve both a political and a scientific purpose. It could help clarify the goal of political practice. In a society whose pattern is different from that of the rackets, a racketless society. It could serve to define the idea of Democracy, as it still leads an underground existence in the minds of the independents [?] {men} desperate distortions by which the rackets have adapted it to their economic and political practice, despite of their sly formulation of political concepts which makes of express political cliques dominating whole groups and states champions of Democracy and of humanist theoreticians trying to promote and practice however inadequately democratic contents (illegible) of (illegible). Despite all that, the meaning of Democracy deeply connected with that of truth is not forgotten and it needs to be expressed against a world which is more repressive and diabolic than ever and against the channels [?] {most hardened} of tactics of stupidity. Scientifically the sociology  of the racket} which could not only yield a more adequate philosophy of history but help to throw more light on many issues in the realm of humanities up to such remote and controversial problems as the initiation rites and rackets of magicians in primitive tribes. It looks as though the breaking of young men at the occasion of their entrance into such tribes was not so much meant as an acceptance into the community as such but into a particularistic social totality in the sense described above. Very similar observations can be made with regard to the relation of adults and children through the Middle Ages up to the beginning of the 19th century. The adults with regard to the children behaved as a totality. The “Racket” was also the pattern of the organization of the males with regard to the females. The modern concept serves to describe the patriarchal relations.{The modern concept serves to describe the past social relations. “The anatomy of man is the key to the anatomy of the monkey.”}

Notes

1. The concept of the racket referring to the big and to the small units struggling for as great a share as possible of the surplus value designates all such groups from the highest capitalistic bodies down to the little pressure groups working within or without the pale of the law among the most miserable strata of the population. It has arisen as a theoretical concept when, by the increasing absoluteness of the profit system the disproportion between the functions of the ruling class in production and the {advantages} which they draw from it became even more manifest than at the time of (illegible) Capital.

Schmidt

James Schmidt

“Racket,” “Monopoly,” and the Dialectic of Enlightenment 

The Preface to Dialectic of Enlightenment (1947) concluded with a brief discussion of the collection of “notes and sketches” that closed the book, explaining that—though they formed “part of the ideas” explored in the book—they had not “found a place in them.”2 The 1944 draft of the work, which had been circulated in hectograph under the title Philosophical Fragments among friends and associates of the Institute for Social Research, went on to specify a group of texts that had been excluded in the interest of maintaining a “unity of language.” The list included a variety of works that had been written in English during Horkheimer and Adorno’s California sojourn. The second item on the list was “On the Sociology of Class Relations” (Horkheimer and Adorno, Dialectic of Enlightenment, 254).

One of the consequences of the exclusion of “On the Sociology of Class Relations” was that the so-called “racket theory” of society became a ghost in the machinery of Dialectic of Enlightenment. It had played a role in the initial formulation of the book, but vanished by the time of its publication.  “On the Sociology of Class Relations”, a text that offered one of the more extended discussions of the role of “rackets” in modern society, was banished from the 1944 edition on linguistic grounds. The word “racket” itself was, in turn, eliminated from the version of the book that was published in 1947.  It shared that fate with a few other terms that, while used repeatedly in the 1944 hectograph, were replaced in the 1947 book by somewhat more circumspect formulations.3

Gunzelin Schmid Noerr maintains that these alterations were a consequence of Horkheimer and Adorno’s effort to bring the argument of Dialectic of Enlightenment into line with a revised understanding of the nature of contemporary capitalism.  He argues that, persuaded by a line of argument sketched by their colleague Friedrich Pollock, they concluded that “monopoly capitalism” had been replaced by the new social formation that Pollock dubbed “state capitalism.” In the wake of this shift, they found themselves forced to make adjustments in the text.4 Noerr concludes that “the racket theory held an ambiguous position” in this transformation.

On the one hand, the identification of fascist rule as an unmediated form of power and at the same time the legitimate heir of bourgeois monopoly capitalism prepared the way for a generalized racket theory of domination which went beyond the limited model of the criminal gang. On the other hand, however, such a theory was in danger—as Horkheimer himself was aware—of merely replacing an oversimplified economic concept (“monopoly”) by an oversimplified political one (“racket”). (Noerr, 240-241)

Horkheimer and Adorno found a solution to their theoretical quandry by eliminating both “monopoly” and “racket” from the text that appeared in 1947.

There are, however, a few problems with this account. First, it runs the risk of overstating the degree to which Horkheimer and Adorno accepted Pollock’s discussion of the transition to state capitalism. Second, by focusing on internal discussions within the Institute for Social Research, it overlooks both the role that discussions of rackets and racketeering had played in American legal theory and social thought during this same period and the Institute’s long-standing interest in these discussions. Finally, it fails to address the continued presence of the terms monopoly and (to a lesser extent) racket in one crucial part of the book.

The Reception of Pollock’s “State Capitalism”

Shortly before Horkheimer and Adorno began work in earnest on the manuscript that would eventually be published as Dialectic of Enlightenment, Friedrich Pollock—Horkheimer’s lifelong friend and the book’s dedicatee—published a pair of articles in the Zeitschrift für Sozialforschung arguing that a new social order had begun to emerge in Europe and America. These articles proposed that the transition from monopoly capitalism to what Pollock called “state capitalism” marked “the transition from a predominantly economic to an essentially political era” (Pollock, “State Capitalism,” 207). The first article sketched a “model” or “ideal type” of this new order.  It focused on the authoritarian form of state capitalism that he saw emerging in Nazi Germany and Stalinist Russia, but entertained the possibility that ways might be found to bring this new social formation “under democratic control” (Pollock, “State Capitalism,” 224). The second article applied this model to Nazi Germany and argued that while the National Socialist State might not be “a fully developed state capitalism or a total command economy,” it nevertheless “comes closer to these economic concepts than to those of laissez faire or of monopoly capitalism.” While Pollock was confident that “Germany will suffer military defeats and that the National Socialist system will disappear from the earth,” he stressed that there was no reason to suppose that “inherent economic forces…would prevent the functioning of the new order.”5

Drawing out the implications of Noerr’s account of the consequences of Pollock’s articles for Horkheimer and Adorno’s book, Willem van Reijen and Jan Bransen see the theory of “state capitalism” as having forced a rethinking of the presuppositions on which the critical theory of society rested:

in the mid-1940s Horkheimer and Adorno, in keeping with Pollock’s analyses, had distanced themselves definitively from a form of Marxism which assumed the primacy of economics. Instead, the importance of control though politics and the culture industry moves clearly into the foreground.6

Van Reijen and Bransen argue that evidence of Horkheimer and Adorno’s agreement with Pollock’s argument can be found in revisions made prior to the publication of the 1947 version of the book.  These revisions include the replacement of such terms as “monopoly,” “capital,” and “profit”—terms that had “become charged with specific meanings thought the debate over state capitalism”—with “less charged expressions” (van Reijen and Bransen, 251).

It is, however, not clear that the authors of Dialectic of Enlightenment were entirely persuaded by Pollock’s argument. Indeed, Adorno’s reaction Pollock’s initial article was overwhelmingly negative. He found its talk of “models” and “ideal types” too far removed from material reality (its style reminded him of Husserl, a comparison that, coming from Adorno, was no compliment) and warned that its publication would be a blow to the Institute’s reputation. Anticipating the reaction of Franz Neumann (who had emerged as the best-known figure in the New York branch of the Institute) and the economist Alfred Löwe (a major figure at the University in Exile at the New School for Social Research), he cautioned Horkheimer that it would “unleash a malicious cry of triumph from all the lions [Löwen], new men [Neumänner] et tutti quanti.”7

Adorno was unconvinced by Pollock’s vision of a society that, having transformed the crises that plagued earlier form of capitalism into “mere problems of administration,” could hold out “the promise of security and a more abundant life for every subject who submits voluntarily and completely.” Though he conceded that Pollock might be correct in his pessimistic assessment of the ubiquity of political domination throughout history, he rejected what he characterized as Pollock’s “optimistic” belief that the new order would be any more stable than the one it replaced. He saw such a conclusion as resting on the “undialectical assumption that in an antagonistic society a non-antagonistic economy would be possible.” What Pollock had produced struck him as an “inversion of Kafka”: “Kafka presented the hierarchy of bureaucrats as Hell. Here Hell transforms itself into a hierarchy of bureaucrats” (Horkheimer, Briefe, 54).

Adorno’s prediction that Pollock’s article would draw fire from Neumann proved correct. Two weeks later Neumann sent Horkheimer a blistering evaluation (much of which would later reappear in Behemoth, his 1942 study of the Nazi state) arguing that the article “contradicts from the first to the last page” the theory the Institute had been developing since its arrival in the United States and that it represented nothing less than “a farewell to Marxism” that “documents a complete hopelessness.”8 Horkheimer succeeded in placating Neumann and (presumably) Adorno by crafting a Preface to the volume of the Zeitschrift in which Pollock’s essay appeared (an issue that also included contributions from A. R. L. Gurland, Otto Kirchheimer, Horkheimer, and Adorno) that characterized the articles as offering different perspectives on “problems implied in the transition from liberalism to authoritarianism in continental Europe.” In summarizing what was at stake in this transition, Horkheimer emphasized the political implications of the replacement of independent entrepreneurs by monopolies, a development that he saw as leading to a triumph of ruling elites and “cliques” whose cynical shuffling of ideologies translated “into open action what modern political theory from Machiavelli and Hobbes to Pareto has professed.”9 In the course of this discussion, Horkheimer managed to avoid (even when discussing Pollock’s article) the use of the term “state capitalism” at all. Neumann was pleased enough by the result to send Horkheimer a letter that praised him for having rendered Pollock’s contribution “completely harmless” by offering a “reinterpretation” of the article that wound up undermining its central argument.10

In framing his introduction to the issue in this way, it is conceivable that Horkheimer was merely attempting to play down the differences that separated Pollock (and, perhaps, Horkheimer himself) from other members of the Institute. But it is worth noting that the Preface’s emphasis in on the role of “elites” and “cliques” was a faithful reflection of what Horkheimer himself seems to have regarded as the defining characteristic of monopoly capitalism. For the aspects of Pollock’s argument Horkheimer chose to emphasize were precisely the parts that meshed with the account of the transformation of the relationship between the individual and society that he had been elaborating ever since his 1936 article “Egoism and Freedom Movements.”11 He would take up this theme once again in “The End of Reason,” the lead article in what proved to be the journal’s final issue.12 Though published under Horkheimer’s name, it had been edited and revised by Adorno, and was, in effect, the first product of their California collaboration. The “racket theory” played a central role in it.

From Class Struggle to Gang Warfare

Near the close of “The End of Reason,” Horkheimer suggested that the so-called “gangster theory” of National Socialism merited more serious consideration than it had received from those who saw Hitler’s triumph as a momentary deviation from a norm that would be restored “as soon as the fester has been removed” (Horkheimer, “End of Reason,” 374) He argued that the relations that had defined competitive capitalism, far from constituting the normal state of affairs, might better be understood as an “interlude” in a history defined by the reign of “procurers, condottieri, manorial lords, and guilds” engaged simultaneously in the protection and exploitation of their clients (Horkheimer, “End of Reason,” 374). The transition to monopoly capitalism had brought with it a regime of “rackets” that, like previous forms of domination, provided a measure of protection, but only at the price of individual autonomy. For this reason, alleged “border phenomena” such as “racketeering” might, in fact, offer “useful parallels for understanding certain developmental tendencies in modern society” (Horkheimer, “End of Reason,” 375).

It was left to Adorno to work out the implications of Horkheimer’s conjecture and, sometime prior to the circulation of “On the Sociology of Class Relations,” he sent Horkheimer a series of “Reflections on Class Theory.” Adorno text appears to have served as a preliminary draft for Horkheimer’s “On the Sociology of Class Relations,” which was subsequently circulated to Franz Neumann, Otto Kirchheimer, and Herbert Marcuse for comment. While the two texts are similar in substance, their style—as might be expected—diverged markedly.

Adorno’s manuscript opened with what amounted to a striking revision of Marx’s famous formulation from the Communist Manifesto:

In the image of the latest economic phase, history is the history of monopolies. In the image of the manifest act of usurpation that is practiced nowadays by the leaders of capital and labor acting in consort, it is the history of gang wars and rackets.13

Pace Marx, far from functioning as the motor of history class struggles might better be understood as the creature of a particular economic order: the “interlude” of liberal capitalism. With its passing, the struggles between the bourgeoisie and the proletariat took on a markedly different form.

Horkheimer’s manuscript was considerably more guarded in its assessment of the implications of triumph of monopoly capitalism for Marxian theories of class struggle. It stressed that the “concept of racket” was intended “only to differentiate and concretize the idea of the ruling class” and “not meant at all to replace it.” Yet, the very next sentence—which suggested that the racket theory promised “to overcome the abstract notion of class as it played a role in older theory”—betrayed that something more was afoot than an exercise in differentiation and concretization.

Horkheimer went on to argue that the transition from “liberal” to “monopoly” forms of capitalism forced the working class to find ways of “adapting itself to the monopolistic structure of society.” In this process, the “more or less spontaneous and radically democratic” struggles that had defined the labor movement of the nineteenth-century were replaced by struggles between “pragmatic totalities” in which the working class—abandoning its “fight against exploitation as such”—sought to find ways of integrating itself into a society populated by “wholly integrated and despotic totalities.”

Labor in monopolistic society is itself a kind of monopoly. Its leaders control labor supplies as the Presidents of Big Corporations control raw materials, machines, or other elements of production. Labor leaders trade at this kind of merchandise, manipulate it, praise it, try to fix its price as high as possible. Labor, becoming a trade among others, completes the process of the reification of the human mind.

Direct struggles between labor and capital had now been supplanted by a process of mimetic adaptation in which labor sought to beat capital at its own game.  As support for the claim that labor unions mimicked large corporations in both their organizational structure and in their quest to prevent government regulatory agencies from “mingling in their affairs,” Horkheimer offered an oblique reference to the testimony of Samuel Gompers before the Lockwood Committee (i.e., the 1922 New York hearings on union activities in the building trades).

Horkheimer and his colleagues had a long-standing interest in both the history of the American labor movement and in the implications of New Deal legislation. Earlier discussions of Gompers in the Institute’s journal had noted the “dictatorial” control he exercised over the American Federation of Labor.  His testimony before the Lockwood hearings had been presented as evidence that Gompers, like the heads of corporations, was committed to resisting public scrutiny of or interference in his activities.14 For Horkheimer, then, the chief difference between labor leaders and corporate heads was that the leaders of “the big capitalist trusts” were more adept at these tactics than labor leaders like Gompers.  They were capable of exercising a degree of control over public opinion that enabled them to shield their activities from public discussion.

Labor’s weakness in this struggle was reflected in the history of the terms “racket” and “racketeering” themselves. The marked upsurge in the use of both terms in the early 1920s was driven, at least in part, by the efforts of pro-business publicists such as Gordon Hostetter, the long-time head of the Chicago Employers’ Association, a staunch opponent of efforts at union organizing (among the resources his organization provided to its clients was a cadre of strike breakers), and a tireless author of anti-union polemics (among them, his 1929 book It’s a Racket). As a result of his efforts, “racket,” “racketeer,” and “racketeering”—terms that had previously been associated with the activities of Chicago criminal gangs—came to be associated with the activities of union officials. The usage of these terms peaked around 1940, at which point supporters of New Deal legislation aimed at institutionalizing collective bargaining sought to limit the scope of the concept to overt criminal activity.15

When viewed within this context, Horkheimer’s rhetorical strategy becomes somewhat clearer. While Hostetter and others sought to equate labor leaders with gangsters, Horkheimer attempted to extend the scope of the concept still further by maintaining that within the structure of monopoly capitalism, all social relationships had begun to take on an uncanny resemblance to protection rackets. In an August 1942 letter to Paul Tillich, written in response to Tillich’s criticism of the “dictatorial” style of “The End of Reason,” Horkheimer explained that his choice of “linguistic method” was “not made frivolously.” He went on to quote a text he had written during the previous year.

The style of theory is becoming simpler, yet only insofar as it thereby denounces the simplicity that, on the basis of the style, the theory consciously becomes the reflection of the barbaric process. The style approximates rackets with the force of hatred and thereby becomes its opposite. Its logic becomes as arbitrary as their justice, as clumsy as their lies, as lacking in conscience as their agents—and in this opposition to barbarism becomes specific, exact, and scrupulous. The indiscriminate designation of monopolistic society as the embodiment of rackets is infinitely differentiated, since it summarily denounces undifferentiated brutality against powerlessness.16

The closing pages of “On the Sociology of Class Relations” more than matched the already extravagant use of “racket” to which Tillich had objected by projecting the concept backwards into human prehistory. Broaching certain of the concerns of the opening chapter of Dialectic of Enlightenment, Horkheimer argued that the concept promised to shed additional light on “such remote and controversial problems as the initial rites and rackets of magicians in primitive tribes” and also might clarify the workings of the “terroristic Rackets in the 16th and 17th century Europe which tortured, murdered, robbed hundreds of thousands of unfortunates and wiped out the female population of whole provinces for their alleged intercourse with Satan.”17 The ubiquity of rackets throughout history also provided Horkheimer with a hint of the form that an emancipated society would have to take: it would be “a racketless society.”

Horkheimer’s dedication to the concept was such that, as late the autumn of 1942, he still hoped that first issue of the Institute’s projected “yearbook” (a publication intended to fill the void left with the demise of the Zeitschrift) would explore the concept further. But, plans for the yearbook were eventually abandoned, leading Rolf Wiggershaus to conclude that the “racket theory” remained “an unfinished torso.”

The most important ideas were incorporated into the Dialectic of Enlightenment, without Neumann or Kirchheimer or others having collaborated closely to check the extremely drastic, far-reaching assumptions involved against concrete economic, political and legal material.18

But it is unlikely that Kirchheimer would have been inclined to dampen Horkheimer’s enthusiasm for the term. In an article intended for the yearbook, but eventually published separately, he argued that the more limited legal usage of the term served merely “as a convenient tool for bringing the guilty to account and depriving them of the sympathies of the community at large.” For Kirchheimer, as for Horkheimer, it was the term’s polemical edge that made it worth preserving.

If somebody asks another, “What is your racket?,” he may intend merely to inquire about the other’s professional status, but the very form of the question refers to a societal configuration which constitutes the proper basis for any individual answer. It expresses the idea that within the organizational framework of our society attainment of a given position is out of proportion to abilities and efforts which have gone into that endeavor. It infers that a person’s status in society is conditional upon the presence or absence of a combination of luck, chance, and good connections, a combination systematically exploited and fortified with all available expedients inherent in the notion of private property.19

For Kirchheimer, as for Horkheimer, the one shortcoming of the concept was that it failed to consider the prospect of what would have to be done to create a society without rackets.

Monopoly, Rackets, and the Culture Industry

There is, however, one place in Dialectic of Enlightenment where the concept of racket continued to play a somewhat more circumscribed role and was grounded (albeit not always explicitly) in what would soon become an important set of legal arguments:  the chapter on the culture industry. It may also be significant that this is the one place in Dialectic of Enlightenment where the term “monopoly,” while deleted elsewhere, emerged from the editing process remarkably unscathed.

Though Horkheimer and Adorno’s discussion of the culture industry is sometimes regarded as evidence of its authors’ “mandarian” contempt for “popular culture,” its portrait of Hollywood as a world dominated by rackets, patronage relations, and grotesque forms of self-assertion on the part of those who controlled (however fleetingly) the commanding heights was hardly unique. Much the same picture can be found in the memoirs of those émigrés who found refuge in Hollywood, accounts that Horkheimer and Adorno would likely have heard at first hand.20 It bears remembering that Horkheimer was friends with William (née Wilhelm) Dieterle, the Weimar actor and director who managed to establish himself as one of Warner Brothers’ more reliable directors. Horkheimer’s correspondence suggests that he spent a fair amount of time at Dieterle’s house and he seems to have thought well enough of his to solicit an article from him on the impact of the war in Europe on the American film industry for the Zeitschrift and to enlist him as a member of the Institute’s Advisory Committee.21

The link between “On the Sociology of Class Relations” and the chapter on the culture industry is nowhere clearer than in a passage that took up an argument that Horkheimer had made in his 1941 article “Art and Mass Culture”:

in contrast to genuine art, which once confronted reality with truth, … all ingenious devices of the amusement industry serve nothing else but to reproduce over and over and without betraying the slightest revolt the scenes of life which are dull and automatized already when they happen in reality.22

Adorno had made the same point even more emphatically in his “Reflections on Class Theory” when he observed,

Under the monopoly system the process of dehumanization is perfected on the backs of the civilized as an all-encompassing reification, not as naked coercion; indeed, this dehumanization is what civilization is.… Thus domination becomes an integral part of human beings. They do not need to be “influenced,” as liberals with their ideas of the market are wont to imagine. Mass culture simply makes them again what they are thanks to the coercion of the system (Adorno, “Reflections on Class Theory,” 99-100, 109).

On the basis of such formulations, van Reijen and Bransen conclude that “in keeping with Pollock’s analysis,” Horkheimer and Adorno “distanced themselves definitively from a form of Marxism which assumed the primacy of economics. … the importance of control through politics and the culture industry moves clearly into the foreground” (van Reijen and Bransen, 252).

But, paradoxically, it is precisely in the chapter devoted to the culture industry that the term “monopoly”—allegedly eliminated from the text of Dialectic of Enlightenment as a way of bringing the book into line with Pollock’s account of state capitalism—was not deleted. Monopol and its various derivatives appear ten times in the 1947 version of  Dialectic of Enlightenment; six of the ten occur in the chapter on the culture industry.23 The idea that the Hollywood film industry was engaged in monopolistic practices was, however, hardly radical. It had been the central claim in the extended legal battle that would culminate (a year after the book’s publication) in United States v. Paramount Pictures Inc., the Supreme Court decision mandating that studios divest themselves of their theater chains and cease other monopolistic arrangements. In this light, it is likely that the revisions of Dialectic of Enlightenment had far more to do with Horkheimer’s habitual concern during his American exile to avoid calling too much attention to the radical implications of the Institute’s work than it did with his alleged embrace of Pollock’s account of state capitalism.

While the culture industry disseminated a “culture” (and, in doing so, bound the oppressed ever closer to their oppressors), it bears remembering that it was very much an industry. As such, it was the site of struggles between labor and management in which the leaders of the former—according to the racket theory—would find itself forced to imitate many of the features of the latter.

Horkheimer was well aware that, in struggles such as these, labor operated under significant disadvantages. Indeed, in “On the Sociology of Class Relations” he speculated that

It is possible that once the strongest capitalist groups … have gained direct control of the state, the actual labor bureaucracy will be abolished as well as the governmental one, and replaced by more dependable commissioners for both groups.

Since the early 1980s, the ascent of “more dependable commissioners” to positions of power has proceeded along lines that would not have surprised the author of “On the Sociology of Class Relations,” bringing with it growing inequalities in wealth and political influence.

One convenient marker for the acceleration of efforts to replace the “labor bureaucracy” with less troublesome commissioners was the 1981 strike of the Professional Air Traffic Controllers Organization, which culminated in the firing of the striking workers and the dissolution of their union.  It would probably not have surprised Horkheimer that the chief executive officer who presided over the breaking of that strike had entered public life as the leader of one of the more important unions within the culture industry.  A few months before the publication of Dialectic of Enlightenment, Ronald Wilson Reagan was elected President of the Screen Actors guild.  During his subsequent career in Hollywood and in Washington he proved a “dependable commissioner.”

Notes

2. Horkheimer and Theodor W. Adorno, Dialectic of Enlightenment, ed. Gunzelin Schmid Noerr, trans. Edmund Jephcott (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2007), xix.

3. Gunzelin Schmid Noerr, “Editor’s Afterword,” Dialectic of Enlightenment, 239-242.

4. Friedrich Pollock, “State Capitalism: Its Possibilities and Limitations,” Studies in Philosophy and Social Science IX:2 (1941): 200-225.

5. Pollock, “Is National Socialism a New Order?,” Studies in Philosophy and Social Science IX:3 (1941): 452-454.

6. Willem van Reijen and Jan Bransen, “The Disappearance of Class History in ‘Dialectic of Enlightenment,’” in Dialectic of Enlightenment, 252.

7. Adorno, letter to Horkheimer of June 8, 1941, in Horkheimer, Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 17 (Frankfurt: Fischer, 1996), 54.

8. Neumann, letter to Horkheimer of July 23, 1941, in Horkheimer, Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 17, 103.

9. Horkheimer, “Preface,” Studies in Philosophy and Social Science IX:2 (1941): 195-196.

10. Neumann, letter to Horkheimer of July 30, 1941 in Horkheimer, Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 17, 110.

11. Horkheimer, “Egoismum und Freiheitsbewegung,” Zeitschrift für Sozialforschung V (1936): 161-233; “Egoism and Freedom Movements: On the Anthropology of the Bourgeois Era,” in Between Philosophy and Social Science: Selected Early Writings, trans. G. Frederick Hunter, Matthew S. Kramer, and John Torpey (Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press, 1993), 49-110.

12. For the English version, see Horkheimer, “The End of Reason,” Studies in Philosophy and Social Science, IX:3 (1941): 366-379. For the German, see “Vernunft und Selbsterhaltung,” in Horkheimer, Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 5 (Frankfurt: Fischer, 1987), 320-350).

13. Theodor W. Adorno, Can One Live after Auschwitz?: A Philosophical Reader, ed. Rolf Tiedemann, trans. Rodney Livingstone and others (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2003), 100.

14. See Franz Hering’s review of Louis Adamic, Dynamite. The Story of Class Violence in America in Zeitschrift für Sozialforschung I (1932) 219-220, Andries Sternheim’s review of Lewis Lorwin, The American Federation of Labor in Zeitschrift für Sozialforschung II (1933) 448-450, and T. J. Reynolds, Review of Leo Wolman, Ebb and Flow in Trade Unionism in Zeitschrift für Sozialforschung VI (1937) 214-215.

15. For a discussion, see Andrew W. Cohen, “The Racketeer’s Progress: Commerce, Crime, and the Law in Chicago, 1900-1940,” Journal of Urban History 29:5 (2003): 575–596. For examples of uses of the terms during this period, see “Legal Implications of Labor Racketeering,” Columbia Law Review 37:6 (1937): 993–1004; Thomas J. Haggerty, “Spoils and the ‘Racket,’” Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 189 (1937): 17–21; J. M. Nolte, “Racket Worship,” The North American Review 234:6 (1932): 510–518, and the overview in Murry I. Gurfein, “Racketeering,” Encyclopedia of the Social Sciences (New York: MacMillan, 1934).

16. Horkheimer, Letter to Paul Tillich of August 12, 1942, in Max Horkheimer, A Life in Letters: Selected Correspondence, ed. and trans. Manfred R. Jacobson and Evelyn M. Jacobson (University of Nebraska Press, 2008), 210.

17. For evidence that Horkheimer was not alone in thinking that the modern notion of “racket” might serve as a useful category for analyzing earlier societies, see Constance Saintong and Paul Saintong, “Eighteenth-Century Racketeering,” The Journal of Modern History 10:4 (1938): 528–41.

18. Rolf Wiggershaus, The Frankfurt School: Its History, Theories, and Political Significance, Studies in Contemporary German Social Thought (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1994), 319.

19. Otto Kirchheimer, “In Quest of Sovereignty,” The Journal of Politics 6:2 (1944): 139–176, 160. Drawing on Kirchheimer’s article, the point was reiterated in Robert S. Lynd, “Our ‘Racket’ Society,” The Nation (August 25, 1951).

20. On this point, see especially David Jenemann, Adorno in America (Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press, 2007).

21. William Dieterle, “Hollywood and the European Crisis,” Studies in Philosophy and Social Science IX:1 (1940): 96–103.

22. Cf. Horkheimer, “Art and Mass Culture,” Studies in Philosophy and Social Science IX:2 (1941): 290-291.

23. “Racket” and “Racketeer” turn up fourteen times, only three of them can be found in the chapter on the culture industry (three other uses can be found in the chapter on Anti-Semitism, the bulk of the remainder are in the Notes and Sketches).

Lysaker

John Lysaker

What’s that Racket? “Class” in an Age of Systematic Opportunism

The test of a critical social-theory is its ability to illuminate how social life reproduces itself—in what forms and, given the dynamism of the object, according to what principles or logic. For example, one might argue that the flow of capital underwrites (i.e. is a principal variable in) the emergence, transformation, and disappearance of social phenomena, from voting districts to inflated lips and bushy beards, each a modality of the commodity form. The theory proves “critical” if it can determinately articulate its own (and all theoretical activity’s) relation to those selfsame forms and processes, albeit without losing their active character, that is, their rationally mediated purposiveness. In this sense, the theoretical ventures of critical social theory involve practical reason striving to articulate a world enroute to its—the world and practical reason’s—transformation.

For Horkheimer, critical theory requires this dialectical conception of social phenomena. Social facts must be translated into social action, alienated as the latter may be.24 Without this twofold character (which dramatizes what its object has more or less lost), social theory reverts to positivism, forecloses any methodological self-understanding, and abandons the future to the very fate it set out to diagnose. With it, terms like class, commodity, and capital reflect a critical self-consciousness that interjects itself into what had been, until then, unconscious, quasi-mechanistic occurrences. One must avoid, however, casting these interjections within a bourgeois form, namely, that of self-consciousness confronting data, and irrespective of whether self-consciousness bears the name “Horkheimer,” “The Institute for Social Research,” or “The Party.” If the objectivities of social life remain unmediated objectivities for those who undergo them, reason has not interjected itself into the world. Said otherwise, if social acts remain mere data for inquiry rather than the work of social agents being addressed by inquirers who are fellow social actors, critical theory regresses into bourgeois explanatory science. Said in yet another way, the theoretical analysis of social life is something other than oil applied to the engine of revolt, as if social change were a mechanical process. Instead, critical theory purports to interject intersubjectively operative reason into insufficiently realized sites of social action. For critical theory to succeed, its object therefore must become as critical as its self-conception. Otherwise the critical orientation of the theorist, inseparable from his or her theoretical performance, reduces to a utopian longing even as it reifies its own bourgeois character, as if “critical insights” were not themselves underwritten by nested and capitally invested social relations.

I have hastily sketched the basic Gestalt of critical social theory because it contextualizes Horkheimer’s approach to the phenomenon of class. “Classes” not only purport to name the overlapping locations and fates of populations within the mode of production, but, particularly in the case of the working class, the ultimate addressee of whatever diagnostic and reconstructive power such concepts might engender. In other words, a class names both an object and a subject of history.25 But should the latter dimension splinter or be eclipsed by the former, one will have to generate new concepts to explain how population groups at varying socio-economic locations emerge, operate, and dissipate, and one will have to rethink how one presents such concepts and links them to social action. If one does not, one’s theoretical work will mystify the social scene one aims to interrupt and reconstruct. On a conceptual and performative level, one’s analysis will presume an addressee who neither exists nor can be massaged into existence by the dialogical energies of one’s address.

Horkheimer’s text of 1943 is mired in precisely this problematic. On the side of its social subjectivity, the workers (whose macro form he terms “labor”), have become a “mere accessory to the apparatus of production…defined exclusively by its standardized material interests.…It has assumed a form which fits into the monopolistic set-up, and consequently its relations to the different capitalistic groups are no longer so radically different from those prevailing among the latter.” (¶8) This is not to say that, to a person, narrow, short-term material interests, i.e. a piece of the pie, have fully colonized self-consciousness. Counter interests and insight are operative, but they do not find expression in a social-subject, which is the phenomenon that “class” purports to name.

It is still irrationality which shapes the fate of humans. This does not mean that reason is not put forth by any individuals or groups at all. There are more people who have real insight in the economic situation and the potentialities than in any period. But their chances, which seem to have improved by the progress of methods of production and planning, by the perspicacity of all social matters and the decomposition of all kinds of superstitions have deteriorated … (¶23)

One would expect “labor” to name precisely the social subject striving to realize in coordinated social action these insights and potentialities. But Horkheimer finds something else, and he reads “labor” (presumably unions and their political correlates) like Marx reads Hegel’s Philosophy of Right. Instead of a flowing, general will, one finds a troubling form. The “elements of labor, primarily the mass of ordinary members, are not the forces which, by their own ideas and spontaneity, determine the course of the whole; they are not, to use a mathematical term, the constant value with regard to the whole as the fluctuating one.” (¶9)

It is important to note that Horkheimer’s worries concerns labor’s form as well as its interests. In the negotiations of big labor, executives call the shots on either side of the bargaining table, suggesting that both groups are structured in an analogous fashion, one drawn from the hierarchies of monopoly capital. Moreover, considered internally, labor names occasionally aligned (and unaligned) clusters of social agencies that seek relative advances defined primarily in terms of compensation packages, which marks a striking shift away from traditional working class goals, which, according to Horkheimer, were “…decidedly not concerned with the increase of its members’ income, nor the income or career or social position of its leaders.” (¶12) Not only does this shift indicate the colonization of worker interest by the commodity form, it also splinters a subject that, nationally and internationally, had once, at least aspirationally, “…represented the oppressed masses as such.” (¶11) In sum, given labor’s vertical structure and horizontally unorganized, even competitive character: “The antagonism between the classes is reproduced within the structure of labor and especially within the labor unions themselves and it is perhaps better veiled there than it ever was in society as a whole.” (¶21)26

Although Horkheimer believes that labor has taken on the prevailing forms of monopoly capitalism, thus splintering the social subjectivity of laborers (as well as the future of humanity), the objectivity of social labor remains bound to exploitation – workers continue to produce social wealth that, as it increases, correlates proportionately with the diminishment of their social power. (¶15) How then should one analyze this complex social fate? Exploited and bound to predictable fates at an aggregate level, workers form an objective class. But the social subject undergoing that fate has splintered and thus one has to wonder whether a class, to whom the analysis of objective trends is addressed, exists.

“Racket” is a possible response to this situation. It “refers to the big as well as to the small units, they all struggle for as great a share as possible of the surplus value. In this respect the highest capitalistic bodies resemble the little pressure groups working within or without the pale of law among the most miserable strata of the population.” (¶24) Got my mind on my money and my money on my mind. But not only in first-order connivances. Recalling 16th and 17th century witch hunts, and the counter-reformation more generally, Horkheimer finds rackets operative wherever corporate interests translate cultural life into commodified goods on the one hand while banishing counter-discourses and practices on the other. But if this is correct, then at least one class seems to have maintained its twofold character: the ruling class. And Horkheimer says as much. “The concept of the racket serves only to differentiate and concretize the idea of the ruling class, it is not meant at all to replace it.” (¶24) The spread of rackets, therefore, is but the spread of ruling class ideology into the very heart of what initially sought to cast it down.

Was this true? If so, does it remain true? Or was it not true but has become so? Answering these questions requires a long, sustained analysis integrating, among other things, a complex labor history. I have thus focused upon the formal structures of the analysis in order to clarify what is at issue: a splintering working a class threatening to disappear into the formal structures of monopoly capital subjectivity, exceptions to the rule offgassing in niche markets that succeed one another in a bad infinity. I hasten to add, however, that Horkheimer’s worries are more or less classic. One can almost hear the charge of “petty bourgeois opportunism” in his analysis, which Lenin levied against several rivals in the 1890’s. (See, for example, “What the Friends of the People Are.”) And given U.S. labor’s increasing reliance upon electoral politics to pursue (and protect) its interests, I would not have been surprised to find something like the following in Horkheimer’s text. “They not only plead with the government, they not only eulogize it, they positively pray to it.” (Lenin, CW 1, 262) But the heart of the matter is not merely acquiescence before an extant social order, which workers must wrest from ruling interests. The heart of the matter remains the narrow aims that lead to alliances with the state and an abandonment of a national, let alone an international worker’s movement. True social democracy, Lenin argues in 1899, will “…support every revolutionary movement against the existing system, champion the interests of every oppressed nationality or race, of every persecuted religion, of the disenfranchised sex, etc.” (Lenin, CW 4, 177)

But in 1943, Horkheimer no longer believes that revolutionary movements of any appreciable scale exist. Opportunism has become systemic, with competition of all against all defining the state of second nature. And he does not believe that a critical social theory can undo the damage. “Each sentence,” he writes, “which is not equivalent to an operation in that apparatus appears to the layman as meaningless.” (¶18) To use the language of a contemporary racket, unless an analysis can demonstrate the economic value that it adds, it is immediately suspect and subject to scorn on the lips of radio demagogues, “representatives,” and even industry wonks who will assail it as bad prose, folk psychology, utopian naiveté, etc. Surveying the state of collective subjectivity, Horkheimer claims: “Under the pressure of the pragmatic totalities of today, the self-expression of men has become identical with their functions in the prevailing system.” (¶18)

Lenin is not riddled by Horkheimer’s fear, which only avoids hopelessness through the fact of its annunciation. “Apropos of the Profession de Foi,” written at the end of 1899, states:

It is the task of Social-Democracy to develop the political consciousness of the masses and not to drag along at the tail-end of the masses that have no political rights; secondly, and this is most important, it is untrue that the masses will not understand the idea of political struggle. Even the most backward worker will understand the idea, provided, of course, the agitator or propagandist is able to approach him in such a way as to communicate the idea to him, to explain it in understandable language on the basis of facts the worker knows from everyday experience. (Lenin, CW 4, 291)

But what explains this difference? Whether the worker will understand the agitator is in large measure a social fact, as is what a given worker “knows from everyday experience.” And no critical theorist can understand let alone account for his or her praxis without some real feel for what the facts of the matter are. The force of Horkheimer’s text lies in the question it presses. Is there a genuine working class, or can one only ascertain the ongoing objectification of human labor? If the latter, does the pattern of a racket, what is really an alliance across strata of socio-economic status, help explain why opportunism has become the rule, why each social sector strategically seeks a greater share of globally generated surplus value? Even if Horkheimer’s analysis of U.S. labor politics is speculative, I can’t help but feel the force of such questions when I witness the alliances that congeal in each electoral cycle. Concerning Lenin’s Foi, and that is all it is for the present, what collective articulation might a re-emerging critical consciousness find, and where it mumbles or mutes, what forces are to blame? “There are more people who have real insight in the economic situation and the potentialities than in any period,” Horkehimer writes, and yet, “their chances…have deteriorated.” This deterioration requires ongoing analysis, and it precludes any simple return to a time when men were men and the women too wore red. Unless the reason for such alliances can function as a reason, the subjective will never find a foothold in the object, and any seismic change will again take recourse to cultural revolutions.

The questions that Horkheimer forces open do not only concern objects, however. They also recoil upon the practice of theory itself. If the working class has splintered qua class, what currently organizes the production and circulation of critical social theory, and how ought one to engage them? And again, initial answers will have to take the form of social facts that one then aims to interrupt, even if one does not share Horkheimer’s sense that everyone is subject to “conscious molding in a giant system of socio-psychological surgery.” (¶23) What public awaits, considers, and engages public intellectuals? As Universities strive to develop their brands, the current push to share research seems racketish, particularly given the compatible desire to turn research universities into R&D divisions of existing and bourgeoning markets. “Isn’t it all about a transfer of academic goods and services?” Another hope lies with the “organic intellectual,” but “organic” seems a telltale sign that the phenomenon is utopian, just as “sublimation” marks an opaque, speculative moment in The German Ideology. No doubt other models are available, from Cornel West’s prophetic pragmatism to Foucault’s non-juridical intellectual labor. But it may be that something more basic is required, something closer to organizing the ‘we’ that any critical social theory must presuppose.

In driving the concept of “class” to something of a breaking point, Horkheimer reopens pertinent questions regarding the subject and object of critical social theory. No one but a metaphysician would seek more from a text written over seventy years ago. But questions require responses. The test of a critical social-theory is its ability to illuminate, transformatively, how social life reproduces. At present, the route toward transformation has been lost, if it ever existed, and the resulting disorientation can give one the sense that the task of illumination was itself mistaken, perhaps even to blame. But such a sense formally reassumes the task. Geist is liberal, even when it says that it no longer is.

Notes

24. “The two-sided character of the social totality in its present form becomes for subjects who adopt the critical attitude a conscious opposition. In recognizing present economic tendencies and the whole culture that they establish as the product of human work, as the organization that, in this epoch, humanity was capable of and provided for itself, [critical subjects] identify themselves with this totality and conceptualize it as will and reason; it is their own world. At the same time, they experience that society is comparable to nonhuman natural processes, to mere mechanisms, because cultural forms based upon war and oppression are not indications of a unified, self-conscious will; this world is not theirs but the world of capital.” (Horkheimer, GS 4, 181)

25. Marx writes in the 18th Brumaire: “Insofar as millions of families live under economic conditions of existence that separate their mode of life, their interests and their culture from those of the other classes, and put them in hostile opposition to the latter, they form a class. Insofar as there is merely a local interconnection between these small-holding peasants, and the identity of their interests begets no community, no national bond and no political organization among them, they do not form a class.” (Karl Marx: A Reader, 254)

26. This is not to say that the structure of “labor” is the sole or primary cause of this splintering. According to Horkheimer, this has been wrought “…through a number of social and psychological processes which make for the destruction of any memory concerning humanity as a whole.” (¶16)

Cutrone

Chris Cutrone

Without a Socialist Party, There is No Class Struggle, Only Rackets

Horkheimer’s remarkable essay is continuous with Adorno’s contemporaneous “Reflections on Class Theory” (1942) as well as his own “The Authoritarian State” (1940/42), which similarly mark the transformation of Marx and Engels’s famous injunction in the Communist Manifesto that “history is the history of class struggles.” All of these writings were inspired by Walter Benjamin’s “On the Concept of History” (“Theses on the Philosophy of History,” 1940), which registered history’s fundamental crisis. Instead, for Horkheimer and Adorno in the 1940s, history has become the history of “rackets.” As Horkheimer concludes his draft, parenthetically citing Marx on Hegelian methodology, “the anatomy of man is key to that of the ape”: the past is explicable from the present, in the form of clique power-politics. But this change is for Horkheimer a devolution—regression. It stemmed from the failure of proletarian socialist revolutionary politics after 1917-19. Without Marxism, there was no class struggle.

The significance of this change is the relation of the individual to the collective in capitalism. This affects the character of consciousness, and thus the role of theory: the critical theory of the capitalist totality—Marxism—is fundamentally altered. Specifically, the role of working-class political parties in developing this consciousness is evacuated. At stake is what Horkheimer later (in his 1956 conversation with Adorno translated as Towards a New Manifesto [2011]) called, simply, the “memory of socialism.” It disappears. This was Horkheimer’s primary concern, why he points out that the socialist party was not focused on fighting against exploitation, and was indeed indifferent to it. This is because exploitation does not distinguish capitalism from other epochs of history; only the potential possibility for socialism does. That is why, without socialist politics, the pre-capitalist past reasserts itself, in the form of rackets.

At the conclusion of “The Authoritarian State,” Horkheimer wrote that, “with the return to the old free enterprise system, the entire horror would start again from the beginning under new management.” Regarding the specific topic stated in the title of this essay in particular, we should note Horkheimer’s unequivocal observation in “The authoritarian state” that,

Sociological and psychological concepts are too superficial to express what has happened to revolutionaries in the last few decades: their will toward freedom has been damaged, without which neither understanding nor solidarity nor a correct relation between leader and group is conceivable.

If there was a “sociology of class relations” to be had, then it would be, as usual for the Frankfurt School, a “negative” and not positive phenomenon. The issue was how to grasp the significance of the original proletarian socialist revolutionary “will toward freedom” degenerating into a matter of mere “sociology” at all. We need to pay attention to the problem indicated by the “On…” in the title of Horkheimer’s essay. “Class” in Marx’s sense was not amenable to sociology; but “rackets” are. Sociology is about groups; but the proletariat for Marx was not a sociological group but rather a negative condition of society. The proletariat in capitalism was for Marx a negative phenomenon indicating the need for socialism. The political task of meeting that necessity was what Marx called “proletarian socialism.”

Horkheimer was in keeping with Marx on this score. As the former SYRIZA Greek Finance Minister Yanis Varoufakis pointed out in a recent interview (October 23, 2015), Marx was not concerned with “equality” or “justice,” but “liberty”—freedom. Moreover, as Varoufakis correctly observes, for Marx, capitalism is a condition of unfreedom for the capitalists and not only for the workers.

As Marx wrote, at least as early as The Poverty of Philosophy (1847), the capitalist class is constituted as such, as a class, only in response to the demands of the workers. It treats the demands of the workers as impossible under capitalism, as a more or less criminal violation of society. It is only in meeting the political challenge of a unified capitalist class that the working class constitutes itself as a class “in itself,” not only subjectively but also objectively. For Marx, the historical turning point in this development was Chartism in England, which inaugurates the “class struggle” of the working class per se.

Only in fulfilling the task of proletarian socialism, transcending not only the workers’ (competing, racket) economic interests in capitalism but also democracy in bourgeois society, that is, coming up against the limits of liberalism, does the proletariat become a class “for itself”—on the way to “abolishing itself” in overcoming the negative condition of society in capitalism: its politics is not about one group replacing another. But Chartism in the UK, like the revolutions of 1848-49 on the Continent, failed. For Marx, this is the need for “revolution in permanence” (1850) indicated by the failure of the democratic revolution and of the “social republic” in 1848. This is why Adorno characterized the critical concept of “society” itself, negatively, as originating “around 1848.” The Chartists’ last act was to translate Marx and Engels’s Manifesto.

So what, for Marx, was missing in 1848? This is key to what is missing for Horkheimer a hundred years later: an adequate political party for proletarian socialism; the means for making capitalism a political issue.

The role of the political party, specifically as non-identical with the workers’ consciousness, both individually and collectively, was to actually preserve the individuality of the workers—as well as of intellectuals!—that is otherwise liquidated in the corporate collectives of capitalist firms, labor unions  and nation-states. These rackets have replaced the world party of proletarian socialist revolution, which was itself a dialectical expression of the totality of market relations and of the otherwise chaotic disorder of the concrete conditions of the workers. For Horkheimer, workers related to the political party individually, and only as such constituted themselves as part of a class—in revolutionary political struggle to overcome capitalism through socialism. It was not that Lenin’s party caused the liquidation of the individual, but the later travesty of “Leninism” in Stalinism was the effect of a broader and deeper socially regressive history of capitalism—what Marx called “Bonapartism” in the 19th century—that the 20th century authoritarian state and its concomitant “sociological” problem of political “atomization” expressed.27

Liquidating the political party paves the way for conformism: individuality in society instead becomes individualism, whether of persons or corporate bodies. As Margaret Thatcher succinctly put it, “There is no such thing as society.” Not only as wish but in fact. By contrast, the party was the negative political discipline adequate to the societal crisis of liberal capitalism in self-contradiction. But for Horkheimer, now, instead positivity rules in an overt authoritarian manner that capitalism eludes. Avoidance of the party means avoiding capitalism—which suits the power of the rackets as such.

The problem of society’s domination by anonymous social forces was revealed by the struggle against exploitation, which demonstrated the limits of the power of the capitalists and hence the problem of and need to transform “society” as such. The “social question” dawned in the political crisis of 1848: the limits of the democratic republic. This becomes replaced by overt power relations that are mystified, by appearing to know no limits. For Horkheimer, following Lenin, the party’s struggle for socialism picked up where the struggle against exploitation reached its limits; without the party there is no struggle for socialism: no pointing beyond but only accommodating capitalism as nature—or at least as a condition seemingly permanent to society.

This is why Horkheimer likens the ideology of organized “racket” capitalism in the 20th century to traditional civilization, by contrast with the liberal capitalism of the 19th century mediated by markets. Indeed, the problem with the rackets is that they falsify precisely the universalism of ideology, which in liberalism could be turned into a negative critique, an index of falsity. Universality is no longer claimed, so the universal condition of domination by capital is rendered occult and illegible. As Adorno put it, “The whole is the false.” Only by confronting the negative totality of capitalism politically was class struggle possible. The power-struggles of rackets do not point beyond themselves. There is no history.

Notes

27. See Lenin’s What is to be Done? (1902), where Lenin distinguished “socialist” from “trade union consciousness”: “We have said that there could not have been Social-Democratic consciousness among the workers. It would have to be brought to them from without. The history of all countries shows that the working class, exclusively by its own effort, is able to develop only trade union consciousness, i.e., the conviction that it is necessary to combine in unions, fight the employers, and strive to compel the government to pass necessary labour legislation, etc. The theory of socialism, however, grew out of the philosophic, historical, and economic theories elaborated by educated representatives of the propertied classes, by intellectuals.” <https://www.marxists.org/archive/lenin/works/1901/witbd/ii.htm> Furthermore, in a January 20, 1943 letter debating Henryk Grossmann on Marxist dialectics, Horkheimer wrote that, “It is no coincidence that [Lenin] the materialist thinker who took these questions [in Hegel] more seriously than anyone else placed all those footnotes next to the [Science of] Logic rather than next to the Philosophy of History. It was he who wanted to make the study of Hegel’s Logic obligatory and who, even if it lacked the finesse of the specialist, sought out the consequences of Positivism, in its Machian form, with the most determined single-mindedness [in Materialism and Empirio-Criticism, 1908]. It was still in this sense that Lukács was attacked for his inclination to apply the dialectic not to the whole of reality but confine it to the subjective side of things.” (trans. Frederik van Gelder) <http://www.amsterdam-adorno.net/fvg2014_T_mh_grossmann_letter.html> [original letter in German]

Brown

Nicholas Brown

Everybody Needs a Union

The core claim of Horkheimer’s “On the Sociology of Class Relations” is that organized labor “is itself a kind of monopoly,” one more exclusionary racket among the rest. It is hard not to be dismissive of the essay as a whole, which rhetorically prefigures right-wing attacks on labor from at least the 1980s to current public-sector pension-gutting schemes, and which theoretically prefigures radical liberalisms that prioritize the ethical or symbolic problem of exclusion over the structural or economic one of exploitation—all of which suggests that, at a level visible to neither party (the level at which history has its ruses) the two positions are in cahoots. But it is worth keeping in mind, at least provisionally, that any position that rejects the problem of exclusion—even in the name of extending the problem of exploitation to include the excluded—will appear, from the standpoint of exclusion, to be a version of the problem itself. Rather than dismissing Horkheimer’s essay then, we should take it as a goad to think exclusion and exploitation together: not to imagine there can be a compromise between an ethical-symbolic and a structural-economic analysis, nor to throw them together into a magic bag called “intersection,” but rather to ask if there is a standpoint from which exclusion and exploitation look the same.

This is the point of Marx’s category of the “industrial reserve army, which belongs to capital just as absolutely as if it had been battery-raised at capital’s own expense.” (K 661, C 784).28 I would not be the first to suggest in the pages of nonsite that the proletariat in Marx is not opposed to the “precariat” but rather identical with it: the tendency of industry to save labor directly implies that employment, underemployment, irregular employment, and unemployment are not separable phenomena but moments of the same process. “The overwork of the employed part of the working class swells the ranks of its reserve; conversely, the increased competitive pressure that the reserve thereby exerts on the employed workers forces them into overwork and submission to the dictates of capital” (K 665, C 789). In short, “the relative surplus population is the background against which the law of the supply and demand of labor does its work” (K 668, C 792) — a statement with which mainstream economics, in different terms and with a different spin, does not disagree. This is why Marx conceives of unionization as “systematic cooperation between the employed and the unemployed” (K 669, C 793). Unionization, on Marx’s account, seeks to relieve the mutual pressure of the unemployed and the employed upon each other by countering the “‘sacred’ law of supply and demand” (K 670, C 793) defended “by capital and its sycophant, political economy” (K 669, C 793). From the standpoint of labor, employed or not, the choice between labor “monopolization” and direct exposure to the labor market is pretty clear. From the standpoint of the economy as a whole, moreover, unionization is redistributive rather than accumulationist, and therefore not at all symmetrical with industrial monopolization.

In Marx’s argument, employment and unemployment are not just logical moments of a single process, but temporal moments as well: as we saw above, the life story of an individual worker will include both moments, not in a narrativizable progression from one to the other, but in a form whose logic is, from an individual perspective, chaotic and unpredictable: “The relative surplus population exists in all possible shades, and every worker belongs to it during the time when he or she is partially employed or wholly unemployed” (K 670, C 794). This much in Marx’s account merits revisiting. For while the logical moments have not become dissociated except in appearance, the temporal moments have become spatialized, which is a fancy way of saying that labor turnover has dramatically decreased since Marx’s time. More precisely, over the twentieth century the relative size of the de-casualized portion of the labor force increased dramatically in relation to the casualized portion—a trend which is both clear and uneven, and which is reinforced but not singlehandedly caused by the gains won by the labor movement in the middle third of the century. As we can currently witness in the direct and collateral effects of unionization on previously casualized service-industry labor in the U.S., decasualization of even a segment of a single sector is a small victory for humanity. At the same time, the relative stabilization of the employed part of the working class implies the relative stabilization of the unemployed part as well, and this spatialization of unemployment both gives rise to the plausibility of a concept like the precariat and supports the identitaian fissuring of the working class.

The effects of this spatialization are starkly thematized in the second season of The Wire, which divides its narrative energy between the excluded—mostly poor, mostly black, mostly low-level participants in the drug distribution racket—and would-be labor monopolists—a struggling union, a local of the fictional International Brotherhood of Stevedores.29 Now if The Wire is a murder mystery, there must be a death and responsibility must be assigned by the end. There are plenty of bodies—a spectacular discovery of a shipping container containing thirteen asphyxiated young women gets the plot moving—but as in Borges’s Death and the Compass, the death that motivates the story turns out to be the one that comes at the end, and the deceased has a hand in his own death. The mystery of The Wire is “What happened to the unions?” The answer, as will have escaped no viewer’s attention, revolves around the question of unemployment. At the most obvious level, there is not enough work to go around on the docks: because work is assigned by seniority—a first exclusion—the younger dockworkers are severely underemployed. This is the problem that gets the real plot moving, and it becomes clear that the culprit is just capitalism: to stay competitive, the docks have to further automate their operations. As with the great historical novels from Walter Scott to Chinua Achebe, the attempt to fight this logic with means inadequate to it ends up bringing about the end that had been resisted.

But of course “not enough work to go around” is true not just on the docks but in also Baltimore, in the post-industrial city. The logic of the second exclusion is identitarian; that is, in its everyday application racist. But there is nothing necessarily racist in its logic, which has nothing necessarily to do with color or culture and everything to do with the production of value. The Wire dramatizes this distinction in two ways. The first is the fact that power in the union is amicably shared between Black and Polish leadership. (That power is shared between two ethnic categories suggests an internecine identitarian struggle in the past, but by the show’s present this struggle has become a serious but collegial disagreement between two strategic agendas, a disagreement that is climactically trumped by loyalty to the union). The second is that when a confrontation does take place between a worker and (what he perceives as) a non-working drug dealer, the drug dealer is white.

But if the confrontation between Nick, a young underemployed dockworker, and Frog, a street-level dealer, does not take the form of a racial confrontation, it nonetheless takes place on the plane of the play of identities, as Nick’s diatribe produces two kinds of whiteness: “hang on the corner don’t give a fuck white” versus “Locust Point IBS Local 47 white”: lumpens versus working class. Nick, who understands himself to be within the circuit of capital valorization—“I don’t work without no fuckin’ contract”—understands Frog to stand outside it. (His epithet for Frog is “whigger,” which reminds us that if there is nothing necessarily racial about his logic, it is, as an identitarian logic, ripe for racialization).

What brings the two characters together, however, is a drug deal, which Nick has undertaken because there’s not enough work for him on the docks: that is, what brings the characters together is unemployment. So while Nick understands the difference between them as being one of identity, he is wrong in that nothing separates them—other than a purely ideological and obscurant play of identities, which renders their structural identity invisible, and any “systematic cooperation” between them unthinkable.

The third exclusion is patriarchal. The union is a “brotherhood” in more than name, which is dramatized not only by the current makeup of the union but in the nostalgic and productivist-heroic self-representation glimpsed in the stained-glass window donated to a church by Frank Sobotka, the union’s treasurer. Now, on one level The Wire might seem to be guilty of the same exclusion: the thirteen dead women (and a fourteenth) get the plot moving, but the show is interested in the fate of the man who, it turns out, bears some responsibility for their deaths. But this reading requires us to assume the perspective of Sobotka himself, who is stricken by their deaths and by the thought of his complicity in them, but can imagine no solidarity with them nor any connection with them beyond the purely accidental one of their being part of the contraband that he has agreed to let through the port. Not accidentally, it is Russell, the female port authority officer, who understands that these women were workers too—unemployed workers, desperately seeking sex work in the United States. (This third exclusion is not just patriarchal but also geographic). So the fourteen women are not the excuse for the story of the dockworker’s union, but a third version of the same story: unemployment at the docks, unemployment in Baltimore, and unemployment in Eastern Europe, which is to say unemployment in what we used to call the “global South” but now includes the former East. As Russell puts it, “What they need is a union.”

The standpoint from which exclusion and exploitation look the same—Marx’s standpoint—is not the standpoint of labor exactly, but rather the standpoint of the critique of value. As long as social being, including the right to subsistence, is tied, in however mediated a fashion, to laboring in the service of the production of exchange value—to employment—exclusion will be the backdrop against which exploitation operates. But exclusion cannot be eliminated by good intentions; if anything, good intentions distract us from the fact that exclusion is tied up with the value form.30 The identitarian attachment to the production of value—the division of the world into makers and takers, between breadwinning on one hand, and devalued and gendered affective-reproductive labor on the other—is a mistake to which the labor movement has not always been conspicuously immune. But what is required is not less unionization: lacking a plausible, existent alternative form of organization, the alternative to unionization is direct exposure to the labor market, which is none other than the post-Fordist dream of “flexibility,” which is none other than universal casualization. What is required rather is the “systematic cooperation of the employed and the unemployed”: universal unionization. What this would look like cannot be worked out in advance: this is (part of) what is meant by the “unity of theory and practice.” But it is not, like proposals for a global wealth tax or paeans to spontaneous resistance—indeed, even like calls for a revolutionary party, a formally necessary category for the Left but one whose invocation is in the current conjuncture not opposed to celebrations of spontaneity but strictly identical with them in the empty abstraction of its call to action—a utopian stance in the old derogatory sense: an organized social basis for it actually exists. Hic Rhodus, hic salta: the coordinated unionization of de-casualized labor (for example, tenure-track faculty) and casualized labor (non-TT faculty) is a small but real step in the right direction. Capitalists—the 1% is a new name but not a new class—“no matter how cutthroat their mutual competition, nonetheless construct a real freemasonry against the working class as a whole.”31 What everybody else needs is a union.

Notes

28. Karl Marx, Das Kapital: Kritik der politischen Ökonomie, Erster Band, in Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, Werke, vol. 23 (Berlin/DDR: Dietz, 1962) is cited in the text as K. For reference, page numbers in Karl Marx, Capital: A Critique of Political Economy, Volume One, trans. Ben Fowkes (London: New Left Review, 1976) are cited in the text as C.

29. In what follows, the claim is not that The Wire expresses a truth. Rather, The Wire narrativizes a logic. As we have known since Aristotle, the criterion that applies to a narrative logic is not truth but plausibility — aesthetically a higher, not a lower bar. The consequences of this distinction are drawn out in Antônio Candido’s “Dialectic of Malandroism”: “Dialética da malandragem,” Revista do Instituto de estudos brasileiros 9 (1970) 67-89.

30. The contemporary elaboration of this standpoint is the project of what has come to be called the Wertkritik school. The first systematic collection of this work in English is Marxism and the Critique of Value (Chicago and Alberta: MCM?, 2014), ed. Neil Larsen, Mathias Nilges, Josh Robinson, and Nicholas Brown, available as a free download at mcmprime.com. See particularly Roswitha Scholz, “Patriarchy and Commodity Society: Gender without the Body” (123-142); Erst Lohoff, “Off Limits, Out of Control” (151-186); and Norbert Trenkle, “Value and Crisis: Basic Questions” (1-15).

31. Karl Marx, Das Kapital, Bd. III, Werke, vol. 25 (Berlin/DDR: Dietz, 1964) 208. The claim that the 1% is not a new class might require some elaboration. In the United States in 2010, the wealthiest 1% of households owned 50.4% of investment assets; the next 9% owned 37.5% — a figure that includes retirement accounts. The bottom 90% — households with a net worth less than $890,000, so a more than capacious definition of a working class — owned 12%. See Edward N. Wolff, “The Asset Price Meltdown and the Wealth of the Middle Class,” Table 9. [link: http://appam.confex.com/data/extendedabstract/appam/2012/Paper_2134_extendedabstract_151_0.pdf]. In terms of income from capital, the bottom 75% of the income distribution derives essentially none of its income from investment, and a tiny amount from small business. See Federal Reserve Board, “Changes in U.S. Family Finances from 2007 to 2010: Evidence from the Survey of Consumer Finances,” Federal Reserve Bulletin 98.2 (June 2012), Table 2. [link: http://www.federalreserve.gov/pubs/bulletin/2012/pdf/scf12.pdf] So while the capitalist class is no longer simply a set of owners of privately held enterprises, the 1% is the capitalist class. Marx’s words are therefore more true now than they were when he wrote them: the competition among enterprises less than ever threatens the economic, political, and ideological cohesion of the class as a whole.

Jenemann

David Jenemann

Racket and Relevance

In what was to be the last year of his life, Theodor Adorno delivered a lecture somewhat blandly entitled “Spätkapitalismus oder Industriegesellschaft?” (“Late Capitalism or Industrial Society”) to the 16th German Sociolgical Congress. When the lecture found its way into English in the journal Diogenes in 1969, the events of the previous year in Europe and America precipitated a much more forceful title: “Is Marx Obsolete?”

The issue, Adorno insists, is a basic one: “[I]s the thesis that Marx is obsolete…correct?” He goes on to articulate the issue in terms of class-consciousness in a technologically mediated post-industrial era. “The world is so permeated by the previously undreamed–of development of technology that the social relation which once defined capitalism—the conversion of living work into goods, and the class separation which brought it about—has lost its relevance.”32 The problem, as it was for Marx in the 18th Brumaire, is how class-consciousness can spring from what Marx refers to as discrete “homologous magnitudes,” social, political, and administrative units of greater or lesser size unable to understand their mutually shared aims within the context of the broader social relations–nation state and the overall competition for surplus value. This monadaolgical inability to see outside of one’s own subject position, Marx pithily explains, functions “much as potatoes in a sack form a sack of potatoes.”33

Marx’s analogy is apt. Individual tubers are inert and incapable of communication. The only thing holding them together is the bag—the overall structure binding their relationship. The fact that the bag in this case says “potatoes” rather than “turnips” is only indicative of the economic interest the structure takes in identifying—and thereby monetizing—its contents. As Adorno sees it, although technological conditions may have changed—particularly insofar as they ostensibly democratize access to communications and means of cultural expression—the problem of structure and of “homologous magnitude” remains unchanged. “Men are still the same as they were in Marx’s analysis in the middle of the last century: appendages of machinery.”34 Access to technology and enhanced mobility have not ameliorated the need for class consciousness. Instead, the relative comfort afforded by the West has made class distinctions more opaque. What would at first blush appear to be the late capitalist “bourgeoisification” of the working classes instead reveals itself as the opposite—the near-universal “proletarianization” of each individual masked by a reasonably high standard of living and access to consumer and cultural goods in certain parts of the world: “The fact that one cannot speak of a proletarian class-consciousness in the foremost capitalist countries does not itself contradict—contrary to common opinion—the existence of classes,” Adorno claims. “Social being does not necessarily create class consciousness. Precisely because of their social integration, the masses have no more control over their fate than they did 120 years ago; and yet they must do without not only class solidarity but even the full consciousness of the fact that they are objects, not subjects of the social process, though they keep it going as subjects.”35

Whereas Marx, in the 18th Brumaire, is caustic and feisty, Adorno’s tone is melancholy, weary and resigned, and he acknowledges the “crazy contradiction” of post-industrial proletariats: that to maintain the illusion of affluence in the West human beings “are compelled to starve over large parts of the earth.”36

Between Marx’s “homologous magnitude” and Adorno’s “crazy contradiction” lies Horkheimer’s “On the Sociology of Class Relations,” which attempts to understand why we remain a sack of potatoes on the one hand while on the other consent to be complicit in atrocities around the globe by virtue of our attachment to what in American political discourse is often referred to as “our way of life”—the vision of ourselves as subjective, participatory agents in the Affluent Society. As this special issue of nonsite reveals, Horkheimer’s intervention—a text excised from Dialectic of Enlightenment—is an examination of late capitalist subjectivity conceived in terms of the conundrum over why the proletariat can’t understand themselves as such.

If one of the boons of the Enlightenment is that the individual gets to think of itself as a self—a rational cogito for better or worse in command of its own alterity—in the concomitant development of the bourgeoisie as the subject of the Enlightenment, individuals capitulate their individuality to the identities that best serve their economic interests. “The development of capitalistic society according to its own inherent tendencies, “ Horkheimer insists, “caused the progressive elements of competition [individual subjectivity] to disappear: it secured the link between the needs of consumers and the profit-interest of the individual entrepreneur, it diminished the possibility, slight as it was, that an independent mind gained access to an independent position, it reduced the number of relatively autonomous economic subjects, who by the very fact of that plurality had an interest in the functioning of general law and its impartial administration.”

This tendency to think of oneself as an identity—be it with a team, a municipality, a state, or a corporation—Horkheimer articulates in a tentative theory of the Brechtian idea of the racket, the way late capitalism promotes an ideology of “us” and “them.” “The concept of racket,” Horkeimer explains, in a footnote:

refers to the big as well as to the small units, [as] they all struggle for as great a share as possible of the surplus value. In this respect the highest capitalistic bodies resemble the little pressure groups working within or without the pale of the law among the most miserable strata of the population. Emphasis is to be laid on the fact that the role of a group in production though determining to a great extend its part in consumption, has been in class society just a good strategic position for grasping as much goods and services in the sphere of distribution.

In the provocative essays that accompany Horkehimer’s in this issue of nonsite, the question of the suitability of the idea of the racket evoked in a number of registers. In James Schmidt’s illuminating account of some of the issues at stake behind the Adorno and Horkheimer’s work while in exile in the States, he traces the discursive history of the concept of “rackets“ and the term’s subsequent near-effacement from Dialectic of Enlightenment at the urging of Friedrich Pollock (“‘Racket,’ ‘Monopoly’ and the Dialectic of Enlightenment). As Schmidt expertly demonstrates, despite its elision, the appeal of “racket” as a conceptual category was that it crystallized the wars of position that characterize competition in the capitalist epoch. At the same time, Schmidt claims, imagining an alternative to the racket offered Horkheimer a potential out to the problem posed by the problem of identity. “The ubiquity of rackets throughout history,” Schmidt explains “also provided Horkheimer with a hint of the form that an emancipated society would have to take: it would be ‘a racketless society.’”

Todd Cronan, in his response to Daniel Zamora, provocatively suggests that the alternative to the racket, despite its problematic position in contemporary theory and economic thought is something like the Weltschmerz of “the Multitude” as yet coopted by identity. “Suffering is the defining trait of a heroic proletariat, the Multitude, that doesn’t know itself yet, but that the Left is helping to discover themselves—by making more of them, or at least providing the theoretical justification for their existence.” The notion of an “unidentified” body of subjects who refuse categorization is clearly implicit in “On the Sociology of Class Relations,” as well as in the late work of Theodor Adorno who equated identity with ideology.

This idea is echoed John Lysaker’s essay, “What’s the Racket?:” Class in an Age of Systematic Opportunism.” Lysaker finds certain pessimism at the heart of Horkheimer’s privileging of the idea of the “racket” as the constitutive mode of late capitalistic subjectivity. Instead of the radical opportunism of “the Multitude” Horkheimer sees the racket as the form of subjectivation most in tune with the go-getter Babbitry of the mid-20th century where opportunism curdles into exploitation. “In 1943,” Lysaker claims “Horkheimer no longer believes that revolutionary movements of any appreciable scale exist. Opportunism has become systemic, with competition of all against all defining the state of second nature. And he does not believe that a critical social theory can undo the damage.”

The challenge of Horkheimer’s analysis of the racket is that he spares no form of identity—especially identification with the unions—in his critique. Indeed, for Horkheimer, the unions are the racket-exemplar par excellence. “The antagonism between the classes is reproduced within the structure of labor and especially within the labor unions themselves and it is perhaps better veiled there than it ever was in society as a whole.” Because the unions purport to be in opposition to the industrial, administrative class, laboring subjects throw themselves into the union sack without consideration of the way that this identification reproduces the relations of production. “Docilely and without a hint of any opposing interests,” Horkheimer continues, “the workers surrender part of their money to the mammoth trusts which trade in their own labor.” This is an unsettling charge, particularly for those who see labor under attack and the unions—dwindling as their power may be—as an alternative to the broader reification of capitalism. Against this charge, in “Everybody Needs a Union,” Nicholas Brown insists that it is precisely in the form of organized identity traditionally offered by the union that one can find the kernel of resistance to the opportunism—or as brown calls it, “flexibility”—of the late capitalist economy. According to Brown, “what is required is not less unionization: lacking a plausible, existent alternative form of organization, the alternative to unionization is direct exposure to the labor market, which is none other than the post-Fordist dream of ‘flexibility,’ which is none other than universal casualization. What is required rather is the ‘systematic cooperation of the employed and the unemployed’: universal unionization.”

In conjunction with these provocative and diverse takes on Horkheimer’s “On the Sociology of Class Relations,” I would like to provisionally offer my own—one which only crystallized when reading these excellent essays as a piece. In Lysaker’s essay, he suggests that one of the truisms of the contemporary racket is that it is actualized—and volatilized—within an increasingly rapid, ever-echoing network of communications. “To use the language of a contemporary racket,” he points out, “unless an analysis can demonstrate the economic value that it adds, it is immediately suspect and subject to scorn on the lips of radio demagogues, ‘representatives,’ and even industry wonks who will assail it as bad prose, folk psychology, utopian naiveté, etc.”

To put this a slightly different way, while the system of rackets is a fundamental part of the overarching structure of post capitalist society, any given racket is permitted only insofar as it doesn’t challenge that overall structure. In such conditions, one racket can be mobilized to protect and defend its carefully demarcated subject position and in so doing champion an entire “way of life” operating as a front for the ideology of competition and the exploitation of oppressed peoples. Lysaker’s evocation of radio demagogues provides a key clue to the ongoing relevance of Horkheimer’s use of the racket in the “Sociology of Class Relations” and helps provide a provisional answer to the question of relevance Adorno raises at the outset of “Is Marx Obsolete?” As James Schmidt explains, the concept of the racket was deftly excised almost completely from Adorno and Horkheimer’s Dialectic of Enlightenment. Nevertheless, it emerges with a vengeance in the critique of fascist demagoguery Adorno, Horkheimer, and other members of the Institute for Social Research were engaged in during their exile in the United States. Adorno especially, in his analysis of The Psychological Techniques of Martin Luther Thomas’ Radio Addresses notes the rhetoric of the racket in right wing radio broadcasts. Thomas, like many radio demagogues, was quick to throw the term “racket” at any group who opposed him or whose politics or religion he disagreed with, but while Thomas claimed that Jews, Communists, and liberals are rackets, Adorno turns that assertion back on the radio personality himself to argue that he and his followers were the true racket, indulging in-group paranoia and apocalyptic cultishness. “The ‘if you only knew’ device,” Adorno explains, citing one of Thomas’s common techniques to draw in listeners, “promises to reveal the secret to those who join the racket and pay their tithe. But it also implies the promise that they will some day participate in the night of long knives, the Utopia of the racket.”37

Stephen Crook, in his Introduction to Adorno’s The Stars Down to Earth, incisively notes the importance of Adorno’s reversal: “It is the debunking function of the term ‘racket’ which appeals to Adorno: fascism loses its glamour and mystique if it is ‘just another racket.’ Thus, the frequent attacks which Thomas makes on established politics as a racket of the communists and Jews is a transparent defensive trick. ‘Fewer, he reasons, will believe him a racketeer, if he thus violently attacks racketeering.’”38

It is within this context that we can see that both Horkheimer and Adorno’s critique of the racket take on contemporary relevance. The racket is at once a term used to marginalize and disparage a perceived threat to the in-group. At the same time, it can be used to identify the perpetrators of hateful ideology. It is worth noting, hopefully as a historical footnote that today’s most notorious “racketeer,” presidential candidate Donald Trump, conforms almost exactly to this schema in his proclivity to call out perceived threats to the American way of life by calling out large classes of individuals as threats to American sovereignty. If the notion of the racket is the byproduct of a world in which the competition of groups for surplus capital is the accepted state of affairs, it is no wonder that this self-described master of the “Art of the Deal” would reproduce that spirit of overall competition by criminalizing his bogeys in his description of Mexican Immigrants as rapists and criminals and his insistence that when he’s president, there will be “a total and complete shutdown of Muslims entering the United States until our country’s representatives can figure out what is going on.” That Trump is, as I write these words, leading in national polls suggests to us the appeal of the rackets and the crucial importance of Horkheimer’s insights in understanding the persistence of reactionary consciousness in our contemporary political discourse.

“On the Sociology of Class Relations” comes to us in fragmentary form, and its final paragraphs, full of illegible words and fractured sentences, are at once the most difficult to comprehend and at the same time, the most full of passion. Shining through the mangled draft is Horkheimer’s ringing defense of Democracy against the rhetoric of the rackets. In spite of the “distortions by which the rackets have adapted [Democracy] to their economic and political practice,” Horkheimer insists, “despite of their sly formulation of political concepts which makes of express political cliques dominating whole groups. Despite of all that the meaning of Democracy deeply connected with that of truth is not forgotten and it needs to be expressed against a world which is more repressive and diabolic than ever and against the [?most hardened] tactics of stupidity.” In the face of a near constant reminder of the way the racket is used as a tool of domination and the spectacle of our entire political discourse degenerating into reactionary finger pointing and “diabolical (!)” behavior, it is comforting to hear Horkeimer’s reminder that there is—still—a deeper, decent truth at the heart of Democracy. It’s up to us to bring that decency to light.

Notes

32. Theodor W. Adorno, “Is Marx Obsolete,” trans. Nicholas Slater, Diogenes 64 (Winter 1968), 1.

33. Karl Marx, The Eighteenth Brumaire, of Louis Bonaparte (New York, International Publishers: 1963), 124.

34. Adorno, “Is Marx Obsolete?” 7.

35. Adorno, “Is Marx Obsolete?” 5.

36. Adorno, “Is Marx Obsolete?” 11.

37. Theodor W. Adorno, The Psychological Techniques of Martin Luther Thomas’ Radio Addresses (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2000), 56.

38. Theodor W. Adorno, The Stars down to Earth and Other Essays on the Irrational in Culture, ed. Stephen Crook (London: Routledge, 1994), 22.

]]>
Working the Reserve Army: Proletarianization in Revanchist New Orleans https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/working-the-reserve-army/ Fri, 04 Sep 2015 12:00:44 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=9157 for the city’s reconstruction, arguing that the Crescent City’s unique colonial heritage, architecture, and sundry contributions to American music and foodways were all precious national resources. The trope of native cultural authenticity ultimately served to unite right of return advocates who insisted that New Orleans would not be the same without its black working class neighborhoods, and the various commercial interests that comprise the tourism-entertainment complex, around a recovery agenda that has still reproduced inequality and segregation. This essay explores and rejects another prevalent notion of exceptionalism, the underclass myth that has been central to the defeat of welfare statism in the United States, and especially influential in shaping the market-oriented reconstruction of New Orleans.]]> Most political discussions of New Orleans since the 2005 Hurricane Katrina disaster have relied heavily on notions of the city’s exceptionalism.1 Right-wing pundits pointed to the city’s reputation for corruption and its citizens’ alleged complacency and poor planning decisions (e.g., “Why would they build below sea-level?”) as central causes for the disaster, rather than the austerity or hubris of the Bush White House. This image of New Orleans as a political backwater or banana republic was used by some Congressional Republicans to discourage further federal investment in rebuilding the city.2 Liberal activists and city boosters, in turn, reached for notions of cultural particularity to stake their claims for the city’s reconstruction, arguing that the Crescent City’s unique colonial heritage, architecture, and sundry contributions to American music and foodways were all precious national resources.3 The trope of native cultural authenticity ultimately served to unite right of return advocates who insisted that New Orleans would not be the same without its black working class neighborhoods, and the various commercial interests that comprise the tourism-entertainment complex, around a recovery agenda that has still reproduced inequality and segregation.

This essay explores and rejects another prevalent notion of exceptionalism, the underclass myth that has been central to the defeat of welfare statism in the United States, and especially influential in shaping the market-oriented reconstruction of New Orleans. At the heart of the underclass myth is the view that “Negro poverty is not white poverty” to quote President Lyndon B. Johnson.4 In defending his influential 1965 report, The Negro Family: The Case for National Action, Daniel Patrick Moynihan, then serving as Assistant Secretary of Labor under Johnson, argued that it was “necessary to depict, and in terms that would be felt as well as understood, the internal weakness of the Negro community and the need for immense federal efforts if that community was to go beyond opportunity ‘to equality as a fact and as a result.’”5 Moynihan was writing in the aftermath of the 1966 mid-term elections which saw substantial Republican gains in Congress, and his arguments about the distinctiveness of black poverty reflected the accommodation of social liberalism to cynical electoral strategy, an attempt to appease growing reaction to desegregation and angst over black militancy among white voters. By adopting a focus on the cultural pathology of the black family—i.e. the prevalence of single parent, female headed households—he hoped to enlist the support of the “more conservative and tradition-oriented centers of power in American life whose enthusiasm for class legislation is limited indeed.”6 Moynihan’s Cold War political calculus created an opening for the rise of the New Right, and despite his best intentions, his and other Great Society liberals’ view that black poverty was rooted in culture rather than economic structures impacting the working class more generally has cast a long shadow over how many Americans think about inequality. Under this third notion of exceptionalism, it is not the city of New Orleans that is deemed unique, but rather its poorest black denizens, who are seen as a culturally distinct and deficient when compared to the middle class.

As the Katrina crisis unfolded, early sympathetic portraits of survivors in corporate media eventually shifted to familiar tropes of looters, snipers, and welfare cheats.7 While national and international media broadcasted aerial footage of residents calling for help on rooftops, swollen corpses floating in city streets, and throngs of desperate citizens clamoring for relief at the Superdome, some elites like real estate developer and restaurateur Finis Shellnut and Louisiana Congressman Richard Baker were loud and frank about how they hoped this would all end, with the large scale removal of the poor from the metropolitan region. Baker reportedly exclaimed that the catastrophic flooding and mass exodus of the city’s poorest were acts of divine providence: “We finally cleaned up public housing in New Orleans. We couldn’t do it, but God did.”8 Shellnut was even more direct in expressing his revanchist vision: “Our party is about to get going again. The storm destroyed a great deal and there’s plenty of space to build houses and sell them for a lot of money . . . Most importantly, the hurricane drove the poor people and criminals out of the city and we hope they don’t come back.”9 Such open contempt for black, poor New Orleanians was not limited to the local power elite, as politicians and residents in other jurisdictions near and far braced themselves for the wave of evacuees, opening shelters and announcing relief programs with mix of fanfare and suspicion. As the media spectacle of the disaster faded into memory, it became all too common in the years after Katrina for locals in the farming towns and fishing villages of the Acadiana countryside, as well as Baton Rouge, Houston and elsewhere to quickly pin real and perceived spikes in property crime, drug arrests, and homicides on “those New Orleans people.”10

Although they expressed concern for the disaster’s victims and the decades of failed attempts to remedy poverty, wealthy do-gooders, volunteers, and liberal anti-poverty scholars continued to abide the same views of the poor as a species apart, lacking the wherewithal, work ethic, and daily habits allegedly possessed by the professional and managerial strata. Scores of renowned liberal sociologists and historians signed the “Moving to Opportunity in the Wake of Hurricane Katrina” petition authored by Xavier Briggs and William Julius Wilson which served as an opening salvo in the push to demolish the city’s remaining public housing complexes and test the widely held liberal hypothesis that breaking up zones of concentrated poverty and dispersing the poor residentially would enhance their access to social networks, jobs, and bourgeois tutelage.11 Philanthropists followed suit, with some like media mogul Oprah Winfrey and Canadian automotive parts maker, Frank Stronach building settlements for evacuees in suburban Houston and rural Louisiana respectively, where they hoped the poor might escape the crime and decay of inner-city New Orleans.12 Actor Brad Pitt created the Make It Right foundation to rebuild homes for residents in the area of the Lower Ninth Ward north of St. Claude Avenue, one of the last sections of the city to see electrical power and water utilities restored.13 Pitt’s project found widespread notoriety and support because it targeted a community with high levels of homeownership. Unlike the public housing tenants who were banished and demonized in public discourse, Lower Ninth Ward residents provided a respectable symbol of black working-class aspiration within an elite-driven recovery context that privileged the interests of property owners.

Aside from the efforts of C3/ Hands Off Iberville and other public housing advocates in the city, the Left beyond Orleans parish seemed either unable or unwilling to mount opposition to the prevailing poverty dispersal agenda.14 No major national demonstrations or campaigns were waged to save public housing in the city, despite the fact that many academics, journalists and activists advocated the right of return for all displaced New Orleanians and expressed concerns about “ethnic cleansing” of the city. Anti-public housing sentiment could be found at the grass roots as well. More than once during the first few years after Katrina, I can recall trying to engage native New Orleanians—black and white, current residents, and expatriates—about the pending demolition of public housing, only to hear most of them insist, often in hushed tones, “Well, those places really needed to be torn down, brother.” Indeed, the fate of public housing and of the city’s K-12 school system, which underwent wholesale privatization, revealed the limitations of racial justice framing as a way of comprehending the Katrina crisis and the complex politics of reconstruction, and the weaknesses of the contemporary Left which has been largely ineffective in challenging the concrete processes of neoliberalization—i.e. the gutting of the liberal welfare state and the promotion of new modes of regulation better suited to capital flows and profit-making—that have been central to the rebirth of New Orleans over the past decade.15 Both Megan French-Marcelin and John Arena offer critical analyses of the role of underclass discourse in advancing rent-intensifying real estate development, and making the contemporary housing crisis. Here I want to complement their work by examining how the prevalence of conservative ideology regarding the poor has impacted the working lives of New Orleanians.

The first part of this essay briefly revisits the Cold War origins of the underclass myth, the belief that chronic urban poverty is caused by the distinctive, dysfunctional culture of the poor. Despite their benevolent intentions, the arguments offered by Moynihan and his devotees obscured social reality and how class works. Since Moynihan, Left political forces in the Crescent City and throughout the U.S. have had difficulty contesting the culturalist arguments proffered by Cold War liberals, Reagan Republicans, and New Democrats that disconnect the working lives and quotidian interests of the black urban poor from those of other Americans. Over the past decade, underclass myths have circulated widely through Katrina-related literature and art, and public policy debates. Such myth making has shaped widely held perceptions of who deserved assistance and support during the immediate crisis, how reconstruction should be funded and carried out, and whose interests should matter in the “new” New Orleans. In response to liberal anti-racism and underclass ideology, the second half of this essay offers an alternative approach to thinking about inequality that draws on Marx’s notion of the industrial reserve army and illuminates the political uses of unemployment and its economic consequences. Against liberal accounts that emphasize the social damage inflicted by racism and exclusion, I examine how racial animus and labor segmentation worked within the process of proletarianization, the continuous reproduction of a compulsory wage labor force, in the city since the 2005 disaster. Labor arbitrage and deregulation, the commodification of formally public goods and services, and mass layoffs of public employees had the immediate impact of inducing vulnerability for workers while creating favorable labor market conditions for capital during the formative context of recovery and reconstruction, and the longer-run restoration of tourism and real estate-driven economic growth.

The Enduring Power of the Underclass Myth

Although the practice of characterizing the poor as lazy, immoral, and uncivilized is a long-standing feature of industrial culture, the contemporary American notion of the underclass finds its more immediate foundation in Cold War liberalism, with Moynihan’s 1965 report on the black family serving as a cornerstone.16 Moynihan advanced an analysis that would only grow more powerful and influential, as the New Deal coalition fragmented, and as the visions of social justice generated by interwar labor militancy, popular front communism, and even progressive Keynesianism lost their hold on the popular imagination. Moynihan’s thesis evolved within the context of two overlapping social conflicts. The first, the battle to overthrow Jim Crow segregation, was primarily sectional and openly political. The second, black urban poverty and unemployment, was national and had its roots in peacetime industrial demobilization and changes in the forces of production, namely the increasing use of automation and cybernetic command in manufacturing. The culminating saga of civil rights reform provided the impetus for his work, but Moynihan’s 1965 report spoke more directly to the festering problem of relative surplus population in Northern cities. He explained this problem, not through economics however, but through the alleged cultural deficits of black families that he argued were matriarchal and pathological. His thesis and those of his contemporaries like Oscar Lewis and Kenneth Clark were penned out of a sense of anti-racist commitment and sympathy for the poor, a conscious political attempt to marshal state aid to address urban inequality and immiseration.17 Their arguments emphasized alleged cultural pathology as a legacy of racism and called for anti-discrimination policy and targeted services, but as Touré Reed illustrates here, when addressing the plight of urban blacks, Moynihan rejected the kinds of social democratic measures advocated by labor and civil rights progressives.18

Millions of Americans joined the middle class in the decades after the Second World War, benefitting immensely from a combination of labor protections, broadly redistributive measures, and supply-side stimulus, such as the G.I. Bill, FHA mortgages, Defense Department contracting, strong investments in public schools and higher education, and the construction of the Eisenhower interstate highway system, which literally paved the way for suburban residential and commercial development.19 Moynihan and other Cold War liberals held that blacks had been left behind by such progress primarily because of institutional racism (e.g. redlining, the use of restrictive covenants, and other forms of housing and labor market discrimination), which denied access to growing prosperity, jobs, and housing. This focus on ethnic barriers shifted the terms of debate on the Left from the underlying forces of technological unemployment towards the cultural sphere.  Although Moynihan’s intentions were altruistic, his work was inevitably taken up by Reagan Republicans as justification for dismantling the welfare state and for turning to aggressive policing and hyper-incarceration to manage social inequality. The Cold War liberal tenets expressed in Moynihan’s 1965 report, that poverty is due primarily to institutional racism and the dysfunctional culture of poverty, have only grown more hegemonic with the end of the Cold War and the era of neoliberalization, which has not only marketized public goods and services, but eroded the faith of many Americans that public interventionism might be used to address the mounting social and ecological problems of our times.

The Katrina crisis revived liberal anti-racist and underclass arguments in ways that either misunderstood or willfully obscured the actual class interests at play and political alignments on the ground in the city, and consequentially, such arguments had the effect of empowering those voices within the black population most closely aligned with the interests of the downtown recovery-growth coalition while silencing those of the displaced, public housing residents, city workers, and the working class more generally.20 A year before the Katrina disaster, actor Bill Cosby offered one of the most unvarnished expressions of underclass ideology during an address to mark the fiftieth anniversary of the Supreme Court’s decision in the landmark Brown v. Board of Education- Topeka, Kansas case, which overturned the “separate but equal” precedent undergirding Jim Crow segregation.21 Though his star has fallen more recently in light of allegations that he drugged and raped dozens of women, at the time of the 2004 speech, Cosby was one of America’s most beloved public figures, having risen to national prominence through an eponymous television sitcom about black middle-class family life in Brooklyn during the eighties. The fictional Huxtable family, with its idyllic urban lifestyle, successful professional parents, and obedient, upwardly mobile progeny were the antithesis of the impoverished, female-headed households described by Moynihan, and in the eyes of Reagan Republicans and some black elites, they were the solution to the deteriorating inner-city social environment of joblessness, failing schools, gang warfare, and drug trafficking. In addition to his wildly popular television series, Cosby also penned two best-selling books, Fatherhood and Love and Marriage that further cemented his reputation as America’s favorite father figure and doyen of an affable neoconservative politics. His 2004 speech rehearsed many of the familiar Cosby Show themes of parental responsibility and self-help, but they were delivered with a biting contempt for the urban poor.

The victories of the civil rights era had delivered unprecedented recognition and affluence to the black professional class but against such progress, Cosby charged, “the lower economic people are not holding up their part of the deal.” He then proceeded to lampoon and derogate the alleged behaviors, manners of dress, child naming practices and language of the urban black poor, and at one point he even suggested that rising incarceration rates and acts of police violence were justified given these behaviors.22 While some expressed discomfort with his choice of words and harsh tone, few openly criticized the content of his remarks, and others like then Illinois Senator Barack Obama openly endorsed Cosby’s message.23 In fact, as president, Obama has developed his own trademark brand of underclass myth-making, routinely evoking the shiftless figure of “Cousin Pookie” as comic relief when addressing black audiences and as a vehicle for insisting on fatherhood and personal responsibility as solutions to all manner of problems facing the black urban poor. As further evidence of the popularity of Cosby’s underclass riff, after this initial speech for the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People, he was invited to deliver the same sermon at the national gatherings of the Urban League, Jesse Jackson’s Rainbow/PUSH coalition, and the Congressional Black Caucus, some of the central organizations of post-segregation black political elite. In the fall of 2004, Detroit Mayor Kwame Kilpatrick summoned Cosby to lead an invitation-only “town hall” meeting to address the city’s soaring homicide rate.24

And even after the Katrina disaster when some liberal activists and public figures were emphasizing institutional racism as the central cause for the death and suffering that ensued, Cosby doubled down on his crusade against the underclass. It is worth noting here that the liberal anti-racist framing of the disaster and Cosby’s underclass myth-making are equally wrong-headed as interpretation and as politics. Both arguments root contemporary inequality in earlier historical processes (slavery and segregation) while devaluing the explanatory power of capitalist political-economy in the present. These two contemporary interpretative strands, both descendant from Moynihan, favor culturalist solutions of a slightly different order. Purveyors of the underclass myth call for the rehabilitation of poor blacks, but for those who abide the institutional racism argument, it is whites who need to be transformed, exorcised of their “deep seated” racism and made conscious of “white privilege.” The scores of academics and activists who saw the Katrina disaster as primarily the consequence of slavery and Jim Crow segregation misrepresented the empirical reality of the catastrophe, the fact that the contraflow evacuation worked for middle-class blacks as effectively as it did for middle-class whites, and for those who died or found themselves stranded in the city as it flooded, it was class (and secondarily, age) that was the common denominator, not race.25 Those who perceived institutional racism as the motive force for the disaster also neglected the culpability of a few decades of black political governorship of the city and their role, both in creating the conditions of concentrated risks that produced the disaster’s uneven effects and in presiding over a neoliberal recovery and reconstruction agenda that has subordinated the interests of workers, renters, and the homeless. In the face of these class dynamics, liberal anti-racists can only proffer “internalized racism” and “classism” as explanations of the political choices of powerful black elites, but such concepts fail to identify in any satisfying way how contemporary investor class interests are shared across ethnic, racial, and other affinity categories.

Both institutional racism and underclass arguments have performed the work of legitimating the emergence of this multiracial, corporate-centered recovery-growth coalition. In asserting that all blacks are universally injured by systemic racial discrimination, the former has guaranteed that black political elites retain a place as brokers in the local governing regime, while the latter has insured that the black working class remains largely excluded from the same process of designing and implementing the city’s reconstruction. During the spring of 2006, at a moment when many New Orleanians remained displaced and unsure if they would ever return to their beloved city, Cosby addressed a crowd of around 2000 outside the Morial Convention Center, and without pause, shifted the focus from local and federal government failure towards the very victims of the disaster, citing pre-Katrina problems of homicide, drugs, and teen pregnancy. Cosby represents one of the harshest expressions of underclass thinking, but the same core sentiment was advanced by others after the Katrina disaster.

Only six months after the Katrina crisis, Harvard sociologist Orlando Patterson, in a New York Times essay titled “A Poverty of Mind,” dismissed the liberal explanations of racial inequality and crime that had circulated widely since the Katrina crisis, and attempted to breathe new life into the culturalist thesis descended from Moynihan. “What has happened,” Patterson explained “is that the economic boom years of the 90’s of the most successful policy initiatives in memory—welfare reform—have made it impossible to ignore the effects of culture.”26 He pointed to the employment opportunities taken by immigrants from Latin America and the Caribbean as evidence that racism is no longer an adequate explanation for the dismal state of black urban communities. Instead, he argued that the plight of joblessness and crime confronting young black men was due to “cool-pose culture,” which he described as “hanging out on the street after school, shopping and dressing sharply, sexual conquests, party drugs, hip-hop music and culture.”27 Of course, none of these traits are unique to black male adolescents and could just as easily describe the daily habits and preoccupations of affluent New England boarding school students, or for that matter, blue-collar youth living in busted Carolina mill towns, but Patterson claims that unlike black youth, whites (and apparently black and brown immigrants) know “when it is time to turn off [the rapper] Fifty Cent and get out the SAT prep book.”28

Patterson is able to respond with such simplistic anecdotes because at this historical moment, the underclass myth has achieved commonsensical power within American discussions of race and poverty. After decades of demonization and scapegoating of the black urban poor in television, film, political campaigns, evening news reports, video games, everyday conversations, and social media memes, and the actual criminalization and mass imprisonment of African Americans through the War on Drugs, the causal relationships between blackness and criminality, and between poverty and immorality, sadly no longer need to be proven in the court of public opinion. With the ideas of Cosby and Patterson coursing through public debate, it is not surprising that few contested New Orleans city councilman Oliver Thomas when he said that the city did not need any more “soap opera watchers” returning to public housing. Such depictions of idleness and dependency slander the many public housing tenants who work for living, often taking on multiple jobs to make ends meet, but such rhetoric has acquired an outsized and dangerous social power in the wake of a few decades worth of neoliberal rollback, stagnant real wages, the disarray and limitations of contemporary left politics, a weakened labor movement, and the cumulative effects of all these changes on many Americans’ sense of political possibility.

Such underclass images of the black poor resonated widely after Katrina, due to the media optics of the crisis itself and to the enlarged market and audience for Katrina-related cinema, literature, and artistic production. Many of these post-Katrina works, like the films Trouble the Water and The Whole Gritty City, draw on culturalist explanations of inequality, even as they attempt to inspire sympathy for the most vulnerable New Orleanians.29 Such films, of course, lack the social meanness of right-wing underclass discourse, but instead offer a socially liberal rendition where the harsh conditions endured by the poor are aestheticized, and their tough life choices are mined for dramatic narrative tension.  New Orleans native Lisa D’Amour’s acclaimed Broadway play Airline Highway is indicative of these problems. Her play enters the world of several working-class characters who live in The Hummingbird, an extended-stay motel on the legendary stretch of Crescent City highway. The characters are a hardscrabble bunch. We meet Krista, a homeless stripper, Tanya, a drug addicted prostitute, Terry, an itinerant repairman, Wayne, the property manager, Sissy Na Na, a transgender person who serves as the community’s moral compass, Miss Ruby, a dying burlesque dancer who has been a matriarch to the motherless, and Francis, a roving poet, along with various other unnamed sex workers, Johns, and short-term renters. Their lively banter and storytelling conveys the difficult circumstances of thousands of workers in the underbelly of the New Orleans tourist economy. In a deviation from the black underclass depictions noted above, D’Amour presents us with an interracial lot, which is truer to the demography of the informal sector in many American cities.

D’Amour obviously hopes to inspire compassion for the Hummingbird’s denizens among a middle-class theater-going audience, but what we are left with at the end of the play is yet another ode to the underclass, which does not encourage us to think of our own complicity in a politico-economic system predicated on dispossession and exploitation. The play’s sociological insights do not venture beyond the familiar terrain of cultural relativism and insistence that we respect other individuals’ lifestyle choices. There are moments when D’Amour pokes fun at the bad behavior of tourists and the vapid culture of the middle class. Bait Boy, a former Hummingbird resident who has returned to show off his good fortune, brings along his teenaged stepdaughter, Zoe, who wishes to study the dregs who populate the Hummingbird for a school project on subcultures. Their presence, Bait Boy’s conflicted feelings about the life he left beyond in New Orleans, and Zoe’s naïve assumptions and offensive research questions for the residents, are effective means of juxtaposing the culture of bourgeois strivers with that of the urban servant class, but at times this sharp contrast devolves into caricature.

D’Amour takes us into the lives of these workers, but she presents us with an insular portrait, one that showcases the behaviors of the poor largely disconnected from the class relations that impoverish them. We encounter the effects of oppression, but the motive forces remain safely off-stage and out of view. All of the action unfolds in the Hummingbird’s courtyard and in the characters’ reminiscences. Although the elaborate set replicates the fine details of the aging motel, creating a sense of immersion in their world, this is deceptive. We never encounter any pimps, bosses, enforcers, restaurant managers, bar owners, social service bureaucrats, probation officers, or vice cops. Wayne, the motel’s gregarious manager, provides us with our closest encounter with this intermediary layer of the class structure, but his character may reveal most effectively the soft core of the play’s politics. The social antagonism underlying his class role, that of protecting the interests of the landlord and extracting rent from the tenants, is largely diminished, superseded by his personable character and humility.  He’s deeply sympathetic to the plight of the Hummingbird’s residents, and as we later discover, madly in love with Tanya. He seems to be the only person standing in the way of the owner’s plans to sell the parcel and raze the motel to make way for big-box retail development. At one point Wayne recounts his own fall from grace, revealing how he squandered the inheritance of his industrious immigrant forbears. Despite his middle-class origins, Wayne seems to be the victim of his own poor choices like all the other residents of the Hummingbird.

Airline Highway culminates in a raucous “living funeral” for Miss Ruby. When the bedridden matriarch finally appears, she offers her own eulogy and perhaps an elegy for the Hummingbird as well. She lauds the tenants in her dying moments as “the most beautiful group of fuck-ups I have ever seen . . . .” In the end, this is what D’Amour has to offer us, a lesson in liberal tolerance. We should see the dignity and beauty of the poor despite how far they stray from bourgeois norms. The representations of poverty offered by Cosby and Patterson on the one hand, and by D’Amour on the other, constitute two different modalities of underclass thinking. While the former dismiss outright the economic forces shaping contemporary American life and proffer cultural rehabilitation as the remedy, D’Amour attempts to explore the pan-ethnic experience of New Orleans’ servant class. Her efforts are noble but fall short, neither illuminating the source of their collective predicament nor provoking her audience to think critically about the political and moral issues that the Hummingbird’s inhabitants represent.

Working the Reserve Army

Although media coverage of post-Katrina New Orleans frequently celebrated the boom in cosmopolitan sectors like non-profits, education, film-making and medical research, as Aaron Schneider and Saru Jayaraman note, such accounts typically forget that this economic activity is dependent on the low-wage, hyper-exploited, largely black and brown labor force in the city’s construction and service sectors.30 Post-Katrina reconstruction has entailed large-scale mobilization of undocumented migrant laborers alongside a more secure stratum of un-waged volunteers, and the restoration of the city’s tourism-entertainment complex has relied extensively on largely non-unionized, seasonal, and part time workers as well as on informal and criminalized forms of work. At the level of everyday life, underclass mythology shaped the behaviors and decisions of individual workers and their attitudes towards one another, even as it cordoned off possibilities for meaningful solidarity. On a grander scale, when deployed by public officials and through mass media, underclass myths helped to legitimate these broader, intertwined processes of dispossession and expropriation initiated by ruling elites within the city and beyond, which have been central to the recomposition of the city’s labor force on terms that were most advantageous to capital.

As an antidote to conservative and liberal notions of underclass exceptionalism, a revitalized theory of the industrial reserve army might help to reintegrate the urban black poor into left analysis of American class relations. Contemporary focus on the precariat and precariousness has reoriented public debate towards the destructive implications of neoliberalization and global labor arbitrage. Although much of the debate has centered on the liberal, pro-labor writings of Guy Standing, various left intellectuals and activists have evoked this phrasing, alternately as an analytical placeholder, an analogy, and political slogan, rather than as a fully elaborated theoretical concept.31 Some, including this author, have used the term not as a replacement of older class categories, especially the proletariat, but as a means of historical analysis. The resonance of the “precariat,” even if only as a euphemism, stems from how well it demarcates the contemporary conditions of expendability, disempowerment, and social disruption experienced among wider swaths of the population, including the professional classes amid the decimation of public goods, labor rights, and market regulation of twentieth-century social democracy.32 The precariat is evoked in contrast to the unionized mass worker of the vanished Fordist-Keynesian epoch.

Despite the pangs the term has caused for some leftists, its usage in the streets and in movement organs represents an attempt, however limited, to devise and circulate a class language that names common experiences of workers across different social layers and global latitudes. Some critics charge that contemporary focus on the precariat is politically divisive and that the proletariat, whether in manufacturing or service, formal or informal, employed or unemployed, remains the central protagonist of anti-capitalist struggle.33 Others have pointed out that the term suggests novelty where more durable processes of capital accumulation are at work.  As Bryan Palmer notes, when the longue durée of class formation under capitalism is taken seriously, the novelty of the precariat vanishes, and precariousness is revealed as a central characteristic of proletarianization historically.34

Karl Marx’s notion of the reserve army remains a potent, albeit underappreciated strand of his thinking that may help us to see how exclusion and exploitation work together under capitalism, rather than counterposing them as independent phenomena.  Contrary to those critics who argue that Marxism neglects subject positions, the reserve army—and the demonstrated practice of historical materialism in Marx’s oeuvre—provide us with keen attention to the situated experiences of workers and how difference is mobilized within circuits of capital accumulation. This is especially relevant, given the current impasse within American intellectual and public life, where identitarian sensibility dominates and too often discounts class analysis and anti-capitalist politics. Marx and Friedrich Engels adopted the language of the “industrial army” from the British labor movement of the 1830s, namely the Chartists and Fourier Associationists, and deployed this terminology to address the social and economic role of what would later be termed the “unemployed” within the process of accumulation.35 The reserve army is comprised of different strata—the floating reserve, those who are temporarily unemployed; a latent portion comprising those not actively looking for a job but who may be pulled into the workforce to meet capital’s shifting valorization requirements; the stagnant segmentthose whose employment is “extremely irregular” or who may never find work; and finally at the very bottom of the relative surplus population, the sphere of pauperism, “the hospital of active labour-army and the dead weight of the industrial reserve army.”36 These different strata of the reserve are used by capital at various turns as a weapon against those who are actively working. In moments of labor unrest, the reserve provides a source of strikebreakers or hired guns. During periods of relative stability, their presence as competitors and as dependents (socially and domestically) on wage laborers and their public immiseration compel some more secure workers to accept intolerable conditions and low wages, for fear of unemployment.

This notion of the reserve army may be even more germane to our own times than Marx’s own, given the core contradiction he identifies regarding the general reduction in variable capital, i.e. living labor, that accompanies increasing development and efficiency of the forces of production, the problem of technological unemployment that spurred Moynihan’s and his contemporaries’ respective analyses of black urban life.37 Rather than treating unemployment as standing outside of the normal functioning of the industrial economy, a view borne out of the social-democratic normalization of work in the twentieth century, some theorists have insisted recently, returning to Marx’s insights, that unemployment is a fundamental dimension of capital accumulation.38 Although he contends that the reserve army suffers from a certain “conceptual exhaustion,” Michael Denning’s arguments regarding wageless life as a precondition of capital accumulation are in some ways consonant with Marx’s arguments regarding class relations between the unemployed, active workers, and capital. “Unemployment precedes employment and the informal economy precedes the formal, both historically and conceptually,” Denning declares. “We must insist that ‘proletarian’ is not a synonym for ‘wage labourer’ but for dispossession, expropriation and radical dependence on the market.”39 With these insights in mind, let us briefly revisit the evolution of post-Katrina New Orleans, in a manner that does not treat the plight of the black poor as exceptional, but as symptomatic of the more widely felt, interconnected processes of dispossession and pauperization unleashed by the ruling class after the 2005 Katrina crisis and the decade-long recovery that has transpired since.

After the Katrina disaster, those who wanted to rid the city of “concentrated poverty” got their wish, and yet those who needed vast quantities of low-wage labor to rebuild the city and resurrect its tourist economy got what they wanted as well. Though these developments seem paradoxical, they are in fact complementary, and taken together, the neoliberal measures advanced by local and national elites had the effect of inducing insecurity and, in turn, creating labor market conditions favorable to employers. Mass public sector layoffs, the deregulation of labor markets, the demolition of public housing and creation of a property owner-centered plan for reconstruction, and school closures and charterization, all made a populace which was already socially disrupted by the flooding even more desperate, and weakened the possibility of a popular alternative to the recovery designs crafted by the city’s governing elite.

Little more than a month after Katrina made landfall, New Orleans Mayor C. Ray Nagin proceeded to lay off some 3000 “nonessential” public workers. Pink slips were issued primarily to employees in the departments of finance, housing, technology, recreation, parks, and economic development, among others. Nagin’s actions were intended as a show of good faith to Congressional Republicans that he would manage the city in a fiscally conservative manner, but the move was counter-intuitive. Why would he rid the city of its black middle class, largely born out of public sector integration, and make both the recovery process and his own reelection more difficult? Another blow to public sector employees came with the de facto dismantling of the public school system and creation of a charter-only recovery school district. Thousands of unionized public school faculty, many of them African American women, were replaced with less experienced, mostly white, short-term teachers through the non-profit organization Teach for America. The social and economic impacts of these public sector layoffs were manifold. In the most immediate sense, this job loss severed the livelihoods of thousands of middle class residents, and created a tougher road to their return and, by extension, to the economic recovery of the depopulated city. Politically, these layoffs undermined a base of progressive political power, the public employees unions, especially the United Teachers Union of New Orleans, which had ramifications for how the city’s reconstruction would take place as well as for the shape and direction of state-level elections and the tone of public debates. It is no wonder that a neoliberal reformer like Bobby Jindal would ride so forcefully into the governor’s mansion in the aftermath of the Katrina crisis, after the most progressive bases of Democratic Party politics in the city and the state were so effectively occluded.

At the national level, George W. Bush’s presidential administration initiated a round of measures that systematically weakened labor protections, insuring strong profit margins for White-House-friendly firms such as Bechtel, Halliburton, the Shaw Group, and others that received lucrative, noncompetitive contracts, and also creating a race to the bottom in terms of wage floors and working conditions in the region. Bush immediately waived those provisions of the New-Deal-era Davis-Bacon Act that required federal contractors to pay a prevailing wage and to provide proof of citizenship for employees, following the precedent of his father, George H. W. Bush, Sr. who took the same deregulatory action after the 1992 Hurricanes Andrew and Iniki.40 The Department of Labor suspended federal wage restrictions for sixty days, as well as Executive Order 11246 that required federal contractors to file affirmative action plans.41 The federal government also temporarily suspended Occupational Safety and Health Administration (OSHA) standards throughout much of the Gulf Coast with the exception of Orleans Parish. With these labor protections suspended, the most vulnerable low-wage laborers were lured to the city, and while the Davis-Bacon provisions, OSHA standards, and other protections noted here were eventually restored, a pro-capital context of deregulation and hyperexploitation was already set in place.42 Such measures enabled the mobilization of a global reserve drawn primarily from Mexico and Central America, but also from as far away as Brazil and India, with the total number of migrants to the region during the immediate years after the disaster estimated to be at least 30,000.43

Without strong enough pro-labor organizations on the ground that might connect the incoming itinerant workers with natives, all manner of race baiting and xenophobia ensued. Nagin stoked nativist fears of job competition when he asked how he might ensure the city is not “overrun with Mexican workers.” Such anti-immigrant fervor drove a wedge between locals and newcomers, isolating an already vulnerable population and diminishing their means for political recourse and support. The documented abuses of migrant laborers during the early years of construction include incidences of gross underpaying and nonpayment, inadequate or nonexistent safety equipment, hazardous working conditions, squalid living accommodations, and the use of coercion and violence. The average workday was 10-12 hours, with some workers reportedly working 15-hour days. Sociologist Nicole Trujillo-Pagan details how popular stereotypes of Latinos as hard workers made them highly sought after by recruiters, and how their invisibility within the immediate disaster-recovery context and constant surveillance and harassment by Border enforcement and local police constrained their capacity to articulate widely felt injustices. Noting the broader problem this created for working New Orleanians, she concludes that Latino workers’ “dual location of being a ‘model minority’ and an ‘illegal alien’ meant that both blacks’ place and Latinos’ right to work within New Orleans were jeopardized.”45 Added to this conflict between newcomers and natives, the presence of legions of volunteer laborers was an under-acknowledged factor contributing to the precarity of migrant workers in the cleanup and reconstruction of the city.

In the first five years after Katrina, over one million volunteers cycled through the New Orleans metropolitan area, and contributed to recovery and reconstruction through debris removal, mucking, gutting, drywalling, painting, and landscaping.46 In her ethnographic examination of the privatized recovery in post-Katrina New Orleans, Vincanne Adams concludes that “the acts of witnessing and the affective surplus” produced during moments of catastrophe “have become themselves part of an economy in which affect circulates as a source of market opportunity for profit . . . . The affect economy we live within today makes use of affective responses to suffering in ways that fuel structural relations of inequality, providing armies of free labor to do the work of recovery while simultaneously producing opportunities for new corporate capitalization on disasters.”47 There are too many problems with voluntaristic approaches to disaster relief and reconstruction to address here, but the particular impacts of unpaid labor on wage laborers are germane.

Although volunteers were typically praised in periodic news coverage commemorating the disaster and marking the city’s progress, the negative consequences of volunteer labor on the prospects of wage-laborers in the construction industry have received scant attention. The presence of a seemingly bottomless reservoir of unwaged labor undoubtedly had the effect of devaluing migrant wage labor in qualitative and relative terms. Why would homeowners want to employ wage laborers if exuberant students and devout church members could complete the same work for free? Donated labor was both low-cost monetarily and free of the relations that might trouble the conscience of homeowners and the ascendant, triumphal narratives of recovery.  In turn, volunteer laborers relished the homeowners’ expressions of gratitude and tales of pluck and resiliency. For both homeowner and volunteer, this relationship holds great, mutually affective rewards, more desirous than the often publicized conditions of hyperexploitation and vulnerability associated with Latino male construction labor. The use of volunteer labor also bore negative consequences for working-class renters, since most NGO- and church-oriented recovery targeted single-family homes, reinforcing the bias towards homeowners reflected in the state of Louisiana’s Road Home program and other property-centered initiatives.

Housing conditions for low-wage workers in the region have worsened in the decade since Katrina. In fact, the city was named the “worst city for renters” in a 2010 CNN/ Money magazine report, and on average, the city’s renters spend 41 percent of their monthly income on housing.48 Casting doubt on the poverty dispersal strategy’s effectiveness, another recent report prepared by the New Orleans-based research organization The Data Center found that the razing of public housing and more expansive use of Section 8 vouchers has resulted in new forms of residential apartheid in the city. The study cites the loss of over 50 percent of rental units as part of the problem, but also and perhaps more ominously, pervasive landlord discrimination against voucher users, with some 82 percent of landlords either refusing to accept Section 8 vouchers outright or placing unreasonable requirements on voucher users.49  Like mass layoffs, the increased commodification of housing in a city like New Orleans produced immediate hardship and desperation that forced many workers to accept whatever they could get in terms of jobs and housing.

The hotels, bars, and restaurants that anchor the French Quarter and Central Business District have benefitted from these processes of enclosure and dispossession, but the greatest potential for workplace organizing and building a more just city may reside in the very heart of the tourism-entertainment complex. Even before Hurricane Katrina, one in every seven residents was employed in some aspect of the tourism industry. As the city has been remade since the 2005 disaster, that economy has expanded and now accounts for 13.7% of the local workforce and some 34,200 jobs.50 New Orleans’s tourism industry and its rapidly growing film and television industry—earning the city’s latest moniker, “Hollywood South”—now comprise a tourism-entertainment complex that valorizes the city’s creole heritage, indigenous culinary and cultural practices, and quaint architecture. Visitors spend upwards of $5 billion per year in the city, and generate over $300 million in tax revenues.51 Between 2002 and 2013, this combined cultural sector experienced 13.3% job growth.52

While the resurgence of the tourist economy has meant the return of good times for millions of visitors, and for the restaurateurs, hoteliers, and stakeholders of various multinationals with profitable investments in the city’s tourist zone, the experiences of workers within this economy has long been defined by low wages, few benefits, and insecurity. The restaurant industry makes up more than half of the jobs in the city’s tourism industry, but on average, restaurant workers made only $16,870.79 in 2008.53 Since 2007, the poverty rate in Orleans Parish has increased from 21% to 29% and in the New Orleans metropolitan area from 15% to 19%.54 More disturbing, child poverty in Orleans parish has increased from 32% in 2007 to 41% in 2012, and from 21% to 28% in the metropolitan area during that same period.55 Workers in the tourism sector achieved a significant victory in late September 2014 with the unionization of Harrah’s casino. The total number of union members in New Orleans’s tourism industry doubled overnight after UNITE HERE and Teamsters Local 270 won a card-check election among 900 hotel and restaurant workers.56 This union victory will hopefully serve as the foundation for more thoroughgoing organizing within the tourism sector, but if it is to create a more just New Orleans, that work must entail building cross-sectoral solidarity and a working class politics that engages those at the bottom of this tourist economy in the informal sector, a realm of partially proletarianized and often criminalized labor.

Within the New Orleans tourist economy, some work straddles the formal, regulated service industry and the informal sector, an intermediary zone of labor that is illegal but socially legitimated within the context of the post-industrial economy. Would the contemporary economies of New Orleans, Miami, or Las Vegas sustain themselves for long without a teeming army of sex workers, drug traffickers and dealers, pirates, hawkers, and buskers who all contribute in manifold ways to the mystique and experience of the tourist city? In the nineteenth century, these same workers might have been deemed the lumpenproletariat, but more socially permissive cultural attitudes and shifting labor market conditions render that term obsolete, as these forms of historically criminalized work have now become central to the reproduction of the contemporary urban identity. Pornographic film stars have surpassed some Hollywood actors in notoriety, and the pole dancing techniques of strippers are now taught in the suburban community center. Moreover, the illicit drug culture, even in the United States, is entering a post-Prohibition era with the normalization and decriminalization of marijuana. Workers in this urban economy, as a result, flow back and forth between formal and informal service sectors as dictated by market conditions and idiosyncratic personal needs and decisions. New Orleans’s niche within the broader national and global economy of tourism is largely predicated on its exceptionality as a zone of libidinal freedom and escape from the strictures of middle-class workaday existence, making the role of the informal and illicit economy more prominent in the reproduction of the city’s imagery and the consumer expectations of visitors. Finally, far from being the “bribed tool of reactionary intrigue” that Marx once denounced, some workers in the informal sector constitute progressive social forces in many places, and are organizing themselves as a class, in the form of unions like Syndicat du Travail Sexual (STRASS) in France, and through advocacy organizations such as the Sex Workers Outreach Project in New Orleans.

During every annual commemoration of the Katrina disaster, politicians and civic boosters trumpet the city’s recovery, and point to the expanding tourism-entertainment complex as evidence of renaissance. As I have briefly sketched out here, dispossession and social misery have, however, been central to the city’s physical reconstruction and the reconstitution of the tourist-entertainment complex’s low-wage, contingent workforce. The privatized recovery-growth coalition has benefitted economically and politically from the prevailing view that poverty is a consequence of cultural deficits rather than economic forces. On one hand, through mass layoffs in the public sector, deregulation of construction labor markets, public housing demolition, and rent-intensifying real estate development, the city’s propertied interests have produced displacement and precarity among the city’s working poor. On the other hand, the pervasive deployment of underclass rhetoric by members of the ruling elite, intellectuals, and other actors beyond the city limits has shifted the blame for worsening social conditions from these structural forces back onto the poor themselves. Some politicians as well have relied on blame labeling of undocumented immigrants, ex-offenders, the homeless, public housing tenants, and activists to divide the city’s working population against itself and encourage commitment to the current reconstruction and economic development trajectory. The poor and dispossessed are not a species apart. Rather, such thinking services the interests of liberal technocrats, NGO entrepreneurs, neoliberal politicians and commercial interests all too well. It is time that we finally dismantle Moynihan‘s culturalist framework of inequality at long last. Without critical left analyses that lay bare the contradictions shaping the working lives of millions of Americans, as well as viable political organizations that connect people across different social layers and builds solidarity around common experiences of precarity, the underclass myth will continue to work against any attempt to create concrete forms of social justice in New Orleans and beyond.

Notes

1. Thomas Jessen Adams, “New Orleans Brings It All Together,” American Quarterly 66, no. 1 (2014): 245-56; Cedric Johnson, ed. The Neoliberal Deluge: Hurricane Katrina, Late Capitalism and the Remaking of New Orleans (Minnesota: University of Minneapolis, 2011), xxxvii-xxxvii.

2. Charles Babington, “Hastert Tries Damage Control After Remarks Hit a Nerve,” Washington Post, 3 September 2005, A17.

3. Tom Piazza, Why New Orleans Matters (New York: Regan Books, 2005).

4. Lyndon B. Johnson, “Commencement Address at Howard University: ‘To Fulfill These Rights,’” 4 June 1965, http://www.lbjlib.utexas.edu/johnson/archives.hom/speeches.hom/650604.asp (accessed 23 July 2015).

5. Daniel P. Moynihan, “The President and the Negro: The Moment Lost,” Commentary 2 February 1967, https://www.commentarymagazine.com/article/the-president-the-negro-the-moment-lost/ (accessed 5 September 2015).

6. Moynihan, “The President and the Negro.”

7. Linda Robertson, “How Will We Remember New Orleans? Comparing News Coverage of Post-Katrina New Orleans and the 2008 Midwest Floods,” in Johnson, The Neoliberal Deluge, 269-299.

8. Christopher Cooper, “Old-Line Families Plot the Future,” Wall Street Journal, 5 September 2005, A1; Matthias Gebauer, “Will the Big Easy Become White, Rich and Republican?” Der Spiegel 20 September 2005, http://www.spiegel.de/international/new-orleans-after-katrina-will-the-big-easy-become-white-rich-and-republican-a-375496.html (accessed 3 July 2015).

9. Cited in Gebauer.

10. Sylvia Moreno, “After Welcoming Evacuees, Houston Handles Spike in Crime,” Washington Post, 6 February 2006, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article/2006/02/05/AR2006020500884.html (accessed July 3, 2015); Jim Kennett, “Louisiana Gangs That Fled Katrina Heighten Houston Murder Rate,” Bloomberg Report 3 March 2006, http://www.bloomberg.com/apps/news?pid=newsarchive&sid=az6n8C6gsqf0 (Accessed 3 July 2015); Kim Cobb, “New Orleans Failures Brought Crime to Houston,” Houston Chronicle, 5 February 2006, http://www.chron.com/news/hurricanes/article/New-Orleans-failures-brought-crime-to-Houston-1872067.php (accessed 2 July 2015); Reeve Hamilton, “Five Years Later, Houstonians Conflicted About Katrina,” Texas Tribune, 30 August 2010, http://www.texastribune.org/2010/08/30/five-years-houstonians-conflicted-about-katrina/ (accessed 2 July 2015).

11. “Moving to Opportunity in the Wake of Hurricane Katrina,” 15 September 2005, New Vision: An Institute for Policy and Progress; Adolph Reed, Jr. and Stephen Steinberg, “Liberal Bad Faith in the Wake of Hurricane Katrina,” Black Commentator, 4 May 2006, http://blackcommentator.com/182/182_cover_liberals_katrina.html (accessed 26 June 2015); Xavier de Souza Briggs, Susan J. Popkin and John Goering, Moving to Opportunity: The Story of an American Experiment to Fight Ghetto Poverty (Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 2010); David Imbroscio, Urban America Reconsidered: Alternatives for Governance and Policy (Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, 2010); John Arena, Driven from New Orleans: How Nonprofits Betray Public Housing and Promote Privatization (Minneapolis and London: University of Minnesota, 2012).

12. Geoffrey Whitehall and Cedric Johnson, “Making Citizens in Magnaville: Katrina Refugees and Neoliberal Self-Governance,” in Cedric Johnson, ed. The Neoliberal Deluge, 60-86.

13. Cedric Johnson, “Charming Accommodations: Progressive Urbanism Meets Privatization in Brad Pitt’s Make It Right Foundation,” in Johnson, ed., The Neoliberal Deluge, 187-224; Kevin Fox Gotham, “Make It Right? Brad Pitt, Post-Katrina Rebuilding and the Spectacularization of Disaster,” in Roopali Mukherjee and Sarah Banet-Weiser, eds. Commodity Activism: Cultural Resistance in Neoliberal Times (New York: New York University Press, 2012). 97-113.

14. See John Arena, “Why Does Angela Glover Blackwell Hate Public Housing? The Ideological Foundations of Public Housing Dismantlement in the United States and New Orleans” and Arena, “Black and White, Unite and Fight? Identity Politics and New Orleans’s Post-Katrina Public Housing Movement,” in Johnson, ed., Neoliberal Deluge, 152-186; Arena, Driven From New Orleans: How Nonprofits Betray Public Housing and Promote Privatization (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota, 2012).

15. Johnson, ed., The Neoliberal Deluge, xx-xxiv; David Harvey, A Brief History of Neoliberalism (Oxford, UK: Oxford University 2005); Jason Hackworth, The Neoliberal City: Governance, Ideology and Development in American Urbanism (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University, 2007); Jaime Peck, Constructions of Neoliberal Reason (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010); Neil Brenner and Nik Theodore, eds. Spaces of Neoliberalism: Urban Restructuring in North America and Western Europe (Malden, MA: Blackwell Publishing, 2002).

16. See Touré F. Reed, “Why Moynihan Was Not So Misunderstood at the Time: The Mythological Prescience of the Moynihan Report and the Problem of Institutional Structuralism,” https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/article/why-moynihan-was-not-so-misunderstood-at-the-time; Daniel Geary, Beyond Civil Rights: The Moynihan Report and its Legacy (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania, 2015); James T. Patterson, Freedom is Not Enough: The Moynihan Report and America’s Struggle Over Black Life from LBJ to Obama (New York: Basic Books, 2010); Lee Rainwater and William A. Yancey, eds., The Moynihan Report and the Politics of Controversy (Cambridge: Massachusetts Institute of Technology Press, 1967).

17. Alice O’Connor, Poverty Knowledge: Social Science, Social Policy, and the Poor in Twentieth Century U.S. History (Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2001); See also, Kenneth Clark, Dark Ghetto: Dilemmas of Social Power (New York: Harper and Row, 1965); Oscar Lewis, Children of Sanchez: Autobiography of a Mexican Family (New York: Vintage Books, 1961); Oscar Lewis, La Vida: A Puerto Rican Family in the Culture of Poverty—San Juan and New York (New York: Vintage Books, 1966): Oscar Lewis, “The Culture of Poverty,” in Daniel Patrick Moynihan, ed. Understanding Poverty (New York: Basic Books, 1969).

19. Micaela di Leonardo, “White Lies, Black Myths: Rape, Race and the ‘Underclass,’” in Roger N. Lancaster and Micaela di Leonardo, eds. Gender/ Sexuality Reader: Culture, History and Political Economy (New York: Routledge, 1997), 53-68; Adolph Reed, Jr. “The ‘Underclass’ as Myth and Symbol: The Poverty of Discourse about Poverty,” in Stirrings in the Jug: Black Politics in the Post-Segregation Era (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1999), 179-196; Michael J. Bennett, The GI Bill and the Making of Modern America (Washington, D.C.: Brassey’s, 1996); Dolores Hayden, Redesigning the American Dream: Gender, Housing and Family Life (New York: W.W. Norton and Company, 1984); Kenneth T. Jackson, Crabgrass Frontier: The Suburbanization of the United States (New York: Oxford University Press, 1985).

20. See, Adolph Reed, Jr. “The Real Divide,” The Progressive, November 2005, 27-32; Arena, “Why Does Angela Glover Blackwell Hate Public Housing.”

21. Bill Cosby, “Dr. Bill Cosby Speaks at the 50th Anniversary Commemoration of the Brown v. Topeka Board of Education Supreme Court Decision, May 22, 2004,” Black Scholar 34, no. 4 (Winter 2004): 2-5.

22. For an extended analysis of Cosby’s 2004 “Pound Cake” speech and its reception, see Cedric Johnson, Revolutionaries to Race Leaders: Black Power and the Making of African American Politics (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota, 2007), 223-226.

23. Some criticisms of Cosby include the following: Ta-Nehisi Coates, “Mushmouth Reconsidered,” Village Voice, 13 July 2004; Ta-Nehisi Coates, “Ebonics! Weird Names! 0 Shoes!” Village Voice, 26 May- 1 June, 2004; John Woodford, “Bill Cosby, Education and the Lumpenizing of the Contemporary Black World,” Black Scholar 34, no. 4 (Winter 2004): 21-25.

24. See, Rochelle Riley, “Cosby Bringing Tough Talk to Detroit,” Detroit Free Press, 17 December 2004, 1A, 13A; Johnetta Cole, “On Speaking the Truth to Ourselves and Doing Right by Our Children,” Black Scholar 34, no. 4 (Winter 2004): 6-9.

25. Joan Brunkard, Gonza Namulanda and Raoult Ratard, “Hurricane Katrina Deaths, Louisiana, 2005,” Disaster Medicine and Public Health Preparedness 2, issue 4 (December 2008): 215-223.

26. Patterson, “A Poverty of the Mind,” New York Times, 26 March 2006 http://www.nytimes.com/2006/03/26/opinion/26patterson.html?pagewanted=all&_r=0 (accessed 3 June 2015).

27. Patterson, “A Poverty of the Mind.”

28. Patterson, “A Poverty of the Mind.”

29. Richard Barber and Andre Lambertson’s 2014 documentary film The Whole Gritty City shares some of the problems of D’Amour’s work. I enjoyed the film’s portrayal of a group of stern, caring band directors who, like so many before them, are maintaining a space for young people to express themselves creatively. I was happy to see the familiar face of my fellow Southern University alum, Wilbert Rawlins, Jr., whose charisma, effective teaching methods, and passion for music education are fully captured on the big screen. The performance sequences, especially those of the bands during carnival season, are breathtaking. The film does little, however, to reveal the underlying political and economic forces that are reshaping the city of New Orleans. These students, band directors, and parents are living and working within a context of displacement and school privatization, but little is said about these developments, and their disruptive power. At best, we get a treatment that emphasizes the neighborhood context of grit and violence—the pejorative association of the city common in contemporary American culture—without much discussion of the city as a totality. If the film’s directors had taken the latter perspective, they would have been compelled to widen the frame beyond street crime, adolescent angst, and looming violence to explore the very policy decisions and economic forces that reproduce deep inequalities within the capitalist city. Even when they have a chance to make these connections—such as the instance where marching students get into a scuffle with a group of white, drunken revelers during Mardi Gras—the filmmakers disappoint. It is clear that the carnival goers were out of line—literally breaching the ranks of the student band—but the opportunity is not taken to explore the sense of entitlement and freedom these frat boys have in a city where massive investments of public and private capital, and hours of waged and unwaged labor are contributed by locals to produce comfort and joy for visitors.

Despite its virtues, The Whole Gritty City is yet another rendition of the now familiar celluloid underclass narrative which goes something like this: Black inner-city youth face grinding poverty, failing schools, and the constant threat of violence from police and civilians alike, an experience that is unlike anything facing “Middle America.” And in this context, many succumb to the underworld, “the streets,” or “that life” in common parlance. A few, however, resist seduction. Some parents sacrifice for their kids. Some teachers work long days without compensation to ensure student success and safety. And the most heroic face these grim realities with a strong dose of tough love. If we could only have more role models like these band directors, or teachers like Jaime Escalante, Marva Collins, or Joe Clark, and more parents like the one mother in this film who tearfully confides that she forgoes dinner some nights to make sure that her children have enough to eat. If there were more effective minority role models and more virtuous working-class people, we might see some real change in society. This is the film’s conservative political freight. The Whole Gritty City is richer and more nuanced than D’Amour’s Airline Highway, but the ideological content is very much the same. That is to say, the questions of social inequality these works use as a narrative yarn are ultimately depoliticized, framed in such a way that neglects the consequences of public policy and balks at the power of collective struggle as a means for achieving social justice.

30. Aaron Schneider and Saru Jayaraman, “Ascriptive Segmentation Between Good and Bad Jobs: New Restaurants and Construction Workers,” in Thomas J. Adams and Steve Striffler, eds., Working in the Big Easy: The History and Politics of Labor in New Orleans (Lafayette: University of Louisiana at Lafayette, 2014), 231-232.

31. Guy Standing, The Precariat: The New Dangerous Class (New York: Bloomsbury, 2011).

32. David Harvey, Rebel Cities: From the Right to the City to the Urban Revolution (London and New York: Verso, 2012).

33. Bryan D. Palmer, “Reconsiderations of Class: Precariousness as Proletarianization,” Socialist Register 2014: 40-62; Daniel Zamora, “When Exclusion Replaces Exploitation: The Condition of the Surplus-Population Under Neoliberalism,” Nonsite Issue #10 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/feature/when-exclusion-replaces-exploitation (accessed July 13, 2015); Esme Choonara, “Is There a Precariat?” Socialist Review, October 2011 http://socialistreview.org.uk/362/there-precariat (accessed July 12, 2015); Charlie Post, “We Are All Precarious Now” Jacobin, 20 March 2015, https://www.jacobinmag.com/2015/04/precarious-labor-strategies-union-precariat-standing/ (accessed 30 March 2015)

34. Palmer, “Reconsiderations of Class,” 44-47.

35. Karl Marx, Capital Volume I (New York: Penguin Books, 1990); Friedrich Engels, The Condition of the Working Class in England (New York: Penguin Books, 1987).

36. Marx, Capital Volume I, 794-797.

37. Marx, Capital Volume I, 783. Marx writes: “Owing to the magnitude of the already functioning social capital, and the degree of its increase, owing to the extension of the scale of production and the great mass of workers set in motion, owing to the development of the productivity of their labor, and the greater breadth and richness of the stream springing from all the sources of wealth, there is also an extension of the scale on which greater attraction of workers by capital is accompanied by their greater repulsion; an increase takes place in the rapidity of the change in the organic composition of capital and its technical form, and an increasing number of spheres of production become involved in this change, sometimes simultaneously, and sometimes alternatively. The working population therefore produces both the accumulation of capital and the means by which it is itself made relatively superfluous; and it does this to an extent which is always increasing.”

38. Harvey concludes that “capital is committed as much to the production of unemployment as it is to job creation. Providing tax incentives to capital to reinvest can just as easily lead to the elimination of jobs as to their creation (a fact that is rarely mentioned in political discussions on the subject though it is as plain as a pikestaff to any worker who has been laid off for technological reasons).” Harvey, Seventeen Contradictions and the End of Capitalism (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015), 174; See also Frederic Jameson, Representing Capital: A Reading of Volume One (London and New York: Verso, 2011).

39. Michael Denning, “Wageless Life,” New Left Review 66 (November-December 2010): 81.

40. Haley E. Olam and Erin S. Stomper, “The Suspension of the Davis Bacon Act and the Exploitation of Migrant Workers in the Wake of Hurricane Katrina,” Hofstra Labor and Employment Law Journal 24, no. 1 (2006): 145-179; Gregory Button and Anthony Oliver-Smith, “Disaster, Displacement and Employment: Distortion of Labor Markets during Post-Katrina Reconstruction,” in Nandini Gunewardena and Mark Schuller, eds., Capitalizing on Catastrophe: Neoliberal Strategies in Disaster Reconstruction (Lanham, MD: Alta Mira Press, 2008), 135-136; Schneider and Jayaraman, “Ascriptive Segmentation,” 236-237; Naomi Klein, The Shock Doctrine: The Rise of Disaster Capitalism (New York: Picador, 2007), 513-534.

41. Button and Oliver-Smith, “Disaster, Displacement and Employment,” 135.

42. Schneider and Jayaraman, “Ascriptive Segmentation,” 236. Recently, the Alabama company Signal International agreed to a million settlement and admitted to deception and coercion of some 200 Indian guest workers who were recruited to repair damaged oil infrastructure after Katrina and kept in overcrowded work camps. See Beth Ethier, “Alabama Company Admits Locking Katrina Workers in Squalid Camps, Settles for Million,” Slate, 15 July 2015 http://www.slate.com/blogs/the_slatest/2015/07/15/signal_international_lawsuit_settlement_guest_workers_for_katrina_rebuilding.html (accessed 16 July 2015).

43. Leo Braselton Gorman, “Latino Migrant Labor Strife and Solidarity in Post-Katrina New Orleans, 2005-2007” (2009). University of New Orleans Theses and Dissertations. Paper 949. http://scholarworks.uno.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1930&context=td (accessed 5 September 2015).

44. Manuel Roig-Franzia, “In New Orleans, No Easy Work for Willing Latinos,” Washington Post, 18 December 2005, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article/2005/12/17/AR2005121700932.html  (accessed 5 September 2015).

45. Nicole Trujillo Pagán, “Hazardous Constructions: Mexican Immigrant Masculinity and the Rebuilding of New Orleans,” in Johnson, Neoliberal Deluge, 349.

46. See historian Christopher Manning’s oral history project on Post-Katrina volunteerism at http://www.nolaoralhistory.org/about-project

47. Vincanne Adams, Markets of Sorrow, Labors of Faith: New Orleans in the Wake of Katrina (Durham: Duke University, 2013), 10.

48. Alex Woodward, “New Orleans, One of the Worst Cities for Renters,” Gambit, 30 March 2015 http://www.bestofneworleans.com/gambit/new-orleans-one-of-the-worst-us-cities-for-renters/Content?oid=2609106 (accessed 3 April 2015).

49. Stacy Seicshnaydre and Ryan C. Alright, “Expanding Choice and Opportunity in the Housing Choice Voucher Program,” The Data Center, July 2015, 4.

50. Johnson, ed., The Neoliberal Deluge, xxvii; 2013 New Orleans Cultural Economy Snapshot, The Mayor’s Office of Cultural Economy, City of New Orleans, 5; Mt. Auburn Associates, Louisiana: Where Culture Means Business (Baton Rouge: State of Louisiana, Office of the Lt. Governor, Department of Culture, Recreation and Tourism, 2005).

51. Schneider and Jayaraman, “Ascriptive Segmentation,” 238-239.

52. 2013 New Orleans Cultural Economy Shapshot, 5.

53. LaNysha Adams with Restaurant Opportunities Center of New Orleans, Restaurant Opportunities Centers United, New Orleans Restaurant Industry Coalition, Behind the Kitchen Door: Inequality, Instability and Opportunity in the New Orleans Restaurant Industry (Oxfam America, 2010), i-ii.

54. Vicki Mack and Elaine Ortiz, “Who Lives in New Orleans and the Metro Now?” The Data Center, 26 September 2013, http://www.datacenterresearch.org/who-lives-in-new-orleans-now-2013/ (accessed 22 July 2014).

55. Vicki Mack and Elaine Ortiz, “Who Lives in New Orleans and the Metro Now?” The Data Center, 26 September 2013.

56. Robert McClendon, “Hospitality Union, Teamsters, Quietly Negotiating Contract with Harrah’s After Employees Unionize,” NOLA.com, 26 September 2014, http://www.nola.com/business/index.ssf/2014/09/hospitality_union_teamsters_qu_1.html (Accessed 14 October 2014); Kevin Solari, “New Orleans Union Membership Set to Double After Hotel and Casino Workers Win,” In These Times, 30 September 2014.

57. Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, The Communist Manifesto, Introduction by Gareth Stedman Jones (London and New York: Penguin, 2002), 231.

]]>
The Political Ontology of Unemployment: Why No One Need Apply – Reply to Zamora https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/the-political-ontology-of-unemployment-why-no-one-need-apply/ Mon, 21 Oct 2013 16:23:04 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=6908 Reply to Daniel Zamora

The revolutionary vision of emancipation continued to live on only in the slanders of the counter-revolutionaries.

—Max Horkheimer, “The Authoritarian State” (1940)

The idea that “unions are nothing more than an object-lesson demonstrating in a practical way the uselessness of any action other than revolutionary politics,” was an idea popular when Eduard Bernstein wrote this line in the Preconditions of Socialism (1899).1 For Bernstein, of course, unions were one of the few “indispensable organs of democracy,” but he knew this idea was controversial, especially among Marxists. By the time Max Horkheimer offered his account of “The Impotence of the Working Class” in 1927, unions had become a central target of Marxist criticism.2 As Zamora’s essay makes clear, terminal unemployment, a condition that helped define a new post-proletarian revolutionary subject position, has been a core value of Marxist criticism at least since the 1960s. Here, I want to point out a few “preconditions” of Zamora’s account of the division of the working class in the hopes of a raising a few questions about whether the utopian vision of the precariat is a necessary feature of Marxist analysis or a dispensable one, and if it is dispensable, then what version of Marxism is this. Moreover, I wonder whether these earlier formulations of what we might call “lumpen idealism”—a set of claims that emerges as the theoretical foundations for diversity politics—might alter the general historical picture of neoliberal politics. If it is already the case in 1927 that subject positions—poverty as a mode of being—define a new political reality, then how does that alter our vision of the structural relation between diversity and neoliberal economics? What does the prefiguration of contemporary ideology in the prewar period amount to, if anything? Finally, it seems that the basic problem of Marxist analysis in the later 20th century up to today has been its incapacity to deal with changing political and, especially, economic phenomena. Obviously the word “changing” here is contentious from a Marxist perspective. Fine. Nonetheless, did the tenor or practice of various consumer critics, war critics, champions of the multitude, change a jot during or since the downturn? More like double down on 2007 terms, or 1967 terms.

* * *

When Horkheimer’s “Impotence of the Working Class” appeared in Dämmerung in 1934—his first book, a collection of brief essays written between 1926 and 1931—it was by far the longest entry in the volume. Horkheimer’s text offers an analysis, and suggests revisions for, part 7, chapter 25, of Marx’s Capital, “The General Law of Capitalist Accumulation.”3 Chapter 25 has been crucial to the work of several of us associated with nonsite because it is here that Marx explains the central function of unemployment in a capitalist economy and for that reason offers some important terms for understanding current-day economic facts, especially those associated with the economic downturn. In October of 2009, for instance, the unemployment rate in the United States reached 10% (as of today that number is around 7.3%). And while this is not quite comparable to the unemployment rates in Germany (or the US) when Horkheimer was writing—in 1929 around 1.5 million Germans were unemployed; within a year the figure had more than doubled and by early 1933 unemployment in Germany had reached a staggering six million or around 32%—his analysis provides some of the clearest terms available for understanding the theory of unemployment within Western Marxist thought.

Two things should underscored about the ongoing discourse of unemployment on the Left. First, that Horkheimer was clearly capturing or describing a “new” reality that had not received adequate attention within traditional Marxist theory. For Horkheimer, unemployment was so severe that it seemed to require a shift in the basic terms of political economy, above all a shift in the conceptualization of the so-called “subject-object of history” as Lukács defined it. Second, that the terms by which Horkheimer articulated this “new” subject of hopelessness became, as Zamora has brilliantly shown, the central ones of Leftist politics from the 1960s forward. While I will not be able to fill in the gaps between Horkheimer in 1927 and André Gorz (and Rancière, and Badiou, and Negri, and Zizek, and Butler, and Harvey, and Fraser) in the 1970s, I do want to suggest some larger continuities in the theorization of the unemployed. Once the door had been opened onto the phenomena of the chronically unemployed, it appeared there was no closing it. Which is to say, even though the intervening period—at least between 1945 and 1979—was characterized by something wildly different than rank unemployment, nothing about this fact altered the vision of revolutionary progress centered on the figure of the precariat. It would be fairer to say exactly the opposite. The “affluent society,” as Kenneth Galbraith described it in 1958, was the source of endless lament on the Left (the Right’s attitude toward the growing equality in wealth is another, but related, story).

What should strike us about Horkheimer’s analysis is at once the dissimilarity of the situation he describes and our situation, and the utter identity of the claims made against the (employed) working class throughout a period when the unions and the welfare state were making serious strides in the elimination of unemployment and the suffering associated with it. Of course, for Horkheimer and others, one of the central facts of the Nazi state was its realization of full employment. As I will show, this achievement was not viewed as a contingency, but rather spoke to the identity of capitalist and fascist efforts at eliminating unemployment (there were two forms of “state capitalism”). Moreover, if Horkheimer’s vision was to retain the revolutionary force of the unemployed against those of the owners and the employed (of any class), then, as of 2008, it has become clear that Horkheimer as well as the writers Zamora considers, have achieved their aims with unprecedented success. With one exception of course: high unemployment, low revolutionary force.

* * *

Part of Marx’s argument in chapter 25 of Capital is to show how with the increase in mechanization there is a decrease in employment. The consequence of this, according to Horkheimer, is a modification in the “reciprocal relations of the various strata of the proletariat.” It introduces a change in the “consciousness” of the “respectable employed worker,” including, or perhaps especially those with “temporary” jobs, and the consciousness of the “regularly unemployed strata.” What is at stake for Horkheimer, as it is for Zamora (and myself), is the “solidarity of the proletariat.” Horkheimer’s concern is that as the “community of shared interests [between employed and unemployed] shrinks more and more” so will the solidarity between the two groups. Horkheimer’s basic assumption is that there is a loss of shared interests among the two groups, not that there is a feeling that there is one (a feeling, one might add, that might be—or is—a product of “false consciousness”).

Horkheimer is quick to point out that there have always been various layers of the “reserve army.” In the earliest phases of capitalism there existed a lumpenproletariat—a “relatively insignificant segment from which the criminal element is recruited”—whose character was defined by “obvious qualitative contrast” with the proletariat as a whole. Excepting the lumpen, class division was formerly characterized by a “steady transition between those who worked and those who didn’t.” In the past someone who was out of work “might be hired the next day, and the man who had work was much like his unemployed colleague when he lost it.” High rates of turnover still lent themselves to common cause in the fight to eliminate the rule of capital. By 1927, the period of steady transition—high turnover—was over, and with it the solidarity of the proletariat. Unemployment occurred “from birth on” and it was increasingly tied to one’s basic self-definition.

What had changed? According to Horkheimer, the sheer “wretchedness,” the “utter hopelessness,” of contemporary life was so “unevenly” distributed that it made revolution increasingly a matter of “individual concern.” For the poor, but employed, one didn’t want to risk even the barest forms of revolutionary sentiment, and thereby risk becoming one of the unemployed. “For the employed workers whose wages and long-term membership in unions…assure a certain, albeit small, security for the future, all political acts involve the danger of a tremendous loss.” Alternately, for the unemployed, they have nothing to lose “but their chains.” This is the reason for the historically unprecedented “gulf” between the employed and not employed. The formerly unified proletariat become divided against one another as the unemployed lumpen become the revolutionary force and the employed (poor and rich) emerge as capitalists.

It should be clear that Horkheimer’s aim here is not to show the mistake that generates this vision of class interest, or how this kind of division between layers of the poor is the fulfillment of the most basic of capitalist fantasies. It is not a description at all, but an effort to introduce a shift in Marxist analysis. There is a new agent of history, one Marx could not have imagined: the wretched of the earth, one whose very existence is defined by joblessness.

At the foundations of Horkheimer’s analysis is the belief that “Work and misery no longer come together, people no longer experience both.” Here is the nub of Horkheimer’s account: those who work enjoy a degree of comforts (a tragic situation for revolutionary foment); those who do not, live a life of sheer suffering, a suffering that can only set them free in the long run. And while I will not elaborate this point here, I would argue that it is this claim that grounds the larger Frankfurt School account of political economy. It is the kind of claim Herbert Marcuse will make famous with his vision of “Liberation from the Affluent Society.”4 According to Marcuse, “The insanity of the society…is the degree to which it is capable of conquering poverty and reducing the toil of labor and the time of labor and of raising the standard of living.” It is insane to ease the lives of poor people (at least ones with jobs), or, more important, it is insane to rid society of poor people, because those formerly revolutionary (“wretched”) subjects necessarily find themselves more “integrated” (a word in obsessive circulation) into capitalist society. They won’t risk revolution, because their lives are too “comfortable.”

This is what Horkheimer means when he says (in a later piece of writing) that “Marx’s and Engel’s teaching that the struggle for higher wages and shorter hours of work would finally put an end to the prehistory of mankind is a pathetically secularized Messianism, infinitely inferior to the authentic one.”5 Marx and Engels were duped (like the employed poor) into believing that unions could save them. Beginning in 1940 Horkheimer developed a broad-ranging and influential thesis about unions, what he called “the theory of rackets.”6 In a world defined by rackets “All have become employees, and in the civilization of employees” everyone loses their “dignity.”7 As he put it in the same note on Marx and Engels, “rackets control everything more or less according to plan, the capitalists through conflicts among each other and with the unions.”8 It is important to see that Franz Neumann, at the same moment Horkheimer put forward the “racket theory” responded in detail with his account of Behemoth (1942).9 As Neumann observes in his introductory note to the book, he chose the word Behemoth to explain National Socialism because it described a “non-state, a chaos, a rule of lawlessness and anarchy,” which is to say, it was anything but in “control of everything according to plan.”

In 1927 the separation of work and misery was not yet a matter of political ontology for Horkheimer. Horkheimer still recognized the structural function of the reserve army in the depression of wages. Nonetheless, the misery of the existing order bears “ever more exclusively” on the lower segment of the working class. But there remains a key problem with the “new element” of the excluded: they have “no understanding of theory.” They waver, they are disorganized, they are young, they are violent, they are mostly dumb. They lack those “human qualities” necessary to implement socialism. Those that have a “direct interest” in socialism (the unemployed) and those with a “clear theoretical consciousness” (the employed, but struggling) are found among separate elements of the proletariat.

These separate elements find expression in competing workers’ parties: Communist and National-Socialist. Again, one finds here a root claim of Frankfurt School analysis: the poor (but unionized) found their refuge among the Nazis while the “new element” joined the Communist Party. But there’s little ultimate difference. The “theoretical” expressions of the unemployed result in the “mere repetition” (the “undialectical preservation”) of the slogans of the Communist Party. As Horkehimer explains, the Communists are theoretically bankrupt. Rather than provide reasons for their beliefs, they “refer to authority.” They, like the fascists, use “physical force to make their better informed opponents see reason.” As for the reformists—Bernstein, after all, is still alive—they are no longer aware that “human conditions cannot be effectively improved under capitalism.”

If at the beginning of his account Horkheimer describes a shift in the nature of the proletariat then by the end he is describing the difference between “social groups.” The entire “inhumanity of the capitalist production process” is laid on the unemployed—alienation, poverty, marginalization, intolerance, disenfranchisement—while the worker assumes the “positive capacities acquired through his integration in the production process.” It is the putative task of the social democrats, defined here through a set of philosophical commitments to “relativism,” to make the two groups quarrel. If the two halves of the missing whole don’t add up, it is because the social democrats don’t want them to.

Throughout the 1930s Frankfurt School political economists Friedrich Pollock, Kurt Mandelbaum10 and Gerhard Mayer developed their analyses of “state capitalism” a set of claims then popularized by Marcuse in “The Struggle Against Liberalism in the Totalitarian View of the State” (1934)11 and Horkheimer in essays like “The Authoritarian State” (1940)12 and “The End of Reason” (1941)13 and in Horkheimer and Adorno’s Dialectic of Enlightenment (1947). As I am suggesting here, these arguments are well under way with “The Impotence of the Working Class” of 1927, even if the terms are still being worked out in the text. By the time Horkheimer comes to publish his follow up to Dämmerung, the collection called Notizen (the two were published together in 1974 and in 1978 in English), any hedging of terms has been eliminated. Horkheimer’s aim in the later text is clear: it is practical politics of any kind that is at fault. Here is Horkheimer in a note entitled “Philosophy of History, a Speculation”:

Ultimately, everything in politics…adds up to the guaranteed, secure standard of living…. And here we come to the question concerning the substance of mankind, the actual speculation about the philosophy of history. If prehistory comes to an end [as Marx suggested] because food, housing and clothing are no longer and nowhere a problem for anyone, will the higher, the real history, culture as it is called, begin, or do the movies and the stars in the countries that have arrived show the kind of regression that will then set in? I believe that mankind will only have so-called nobler needs, needs beyond the natural ones, if these natural needs remain unsatisfied…. Even the violence which inheres in education really loses its ground when everything is available and misery at an end. It seems that regression is the only goal of progress.14

The total identification of politics with the provision of comforts seals the fate of any thought of this world. True culture (not the one provided by the culture industry) requires lack, requires suffering, to remain culture. And when history begins, learning ends: the “inherency” of violence in education is no longer justified in a world made soft through (false) security.

To preserve culture, one might be tempted to enforce poverty as lack. Or at least this is what Bertolt Brecht said after attending the first “seminar on needs” at Adorno’s home in Los Angeles in June of 1942. The seminar was chaired by Adorno and attended by Horkheimer, Marcuse, and Friedrich Pollock (to say Brecht, along with Hanns Eisler, were the odd men out would be an understatement). Among other things they discussed Vice President Henry Wallace’s “The Price of Free World Victory” from earlier in the year. Wallace spoke of the capacity for capitalism, through scientific advance, to satisfy basic human needs:

Modern science, which is a by-product and an essential part of the people’s revolution, has made it technologically possible to see that all of the people of the world get enough to eat. Half in fun and half seriously, I said the other day to Madame Litvinov: “The object of this war is to make sure that everybody in the world has the privilege of drinking a quart of milk a day.” She replied: “Yes, even half a pint.” The peace must mean a better standard of living for the common man, not merely in the United States and England, but also in India, Russia, China and Latin America—not merely in the United Nations, but also in Germany and Italy and Japan.15

To say that Wallace’s vision of the “century of the common man” was not embraced by the Frankfurt School would put it mildly. It was a deceptive utopia designed by the exploiters, whose purpose was to further integrate the exploited into the system of capitalism. Here is Brecht’s report in his Arbeitsjournal: “horkheimer quotes, with some alarm, a pronouncement of vice-president wallace’s, that after this war every child in the world must get pint of milk daily.”16 What was Horkheimer alarmed about?: the state of culture in a world well fed. Brecht continues: “the institute is already addressing the question of whether it might not be a colossal threat to culture if capitalism dispenses (as it is fully capable of doing, according to the economist Pollock) so much milk (not only of human kindness).” Distribution of basic needs to the poor results in the cessation of striving for difference, for that “qualitative leap out of the dimension of progress.”17 Brecht returned for some further insults two months later, for the second “seminar on needs,” this time the subject was Aldous Huxley’s Brave New World. The thesis of the evening was (yet again) “when physical needs have been satiated…[Wallace’s speech continues to be a theme] spiritual needs suffer.” Pollock spoke of how “capitalism can rid itself of crises simply by means of public works.” (As Brecht quips, “marx could not predict that governments would one day just build roads.”18) Brecht finally took up the question as to whether culture required suffering. Looking around the room Brecht found himself in agreement with the Frankfurt School thesis on need: “the institute need only look around to see that affluence alone does not create culture, for is there not affluence here, and is there any culture?” Then again, “suffering has been created [by this] culture; so is barbarism likely to ensue if they put a stop to suffering?” Brecht’s formula is too neat; he clearly felt provoked. Nonetheless, to say that our culture—the assorted mystics of the unemployed on the Left—creates suffering is truer than Brecht could have imagined. Suffering is the defining trait of a heroic proletariat, the Multitude, that doesn’t know itself yet, but that the Left is helping to discover themselves—by making more of them, or at least providing the theoretical justification for their existence.

Notes

1. Eduard Bernstein, The Preconditions of Socialism (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993), 139.

2. Max Horkheimer, Dawn & Decline, Notes 1926-1931 and 1950-1969, trans. Michael Shaw (New York: Continuum, 1978), 61-65.

3. Karl Marx, Capital: A New Abridgement, trans. Samuel Moore and Edward Aveling, ed. David McLellan (Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 1995), 337ff.

4. Herbert Marcuse, “Liberation from the Affluent Society,” in To Free a Generation: The Dialectics of Liberation, ed. David Cooper (New York: Collier, 1969), 175-92.

5. Horkheimer, “On the Critique of Political Economy,” Dawn & Decline, 231.

6. Gunzelin Schmid Noerr, in his editorial postscript to the Dialectic of Enlightenment, provides a useful summary of the idea and some of its political stakes:

For Horkheimer, the topical application of the racket theory was to be found in the transfer of traditional class antagonism to the field of international relations, on the one hand, and to institutionally determined antitheses within the classes themselves, on the other. In postliberal capitalism, according to this theory, new forms of conflict conceal the basic contradiction between capital and labor. With state capitalism mechanisms have come into being to mitigate the economic crises which earlier had the potential to disintegrate the system. In this way the economic “base” loses its role in supporting the social totality. National Socialism and bureaucratic socialism or, more generally, a new “integral statism,” can no longer be described only in terms of economic basic categories. Political analysis takes on greater importance to the extent that liberalism appears as an historical episode, after the downfall of which society reverts to direct methods of domination no longer mediated via the market. The fundamental economic factors leading to crisis are tending to become controllable by measures of state intervention, which can range from compensatory welfare legislation to overt terror. (Dialectic of Enlightenment, trans. Edmund Jephcott [Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2007], 234; see 234-41.)

7. Adorno and Horkheimer, Dialectic of Enlightenment, 123.

8. Horkheimer, Dawn & Decline, 231.

9. Franz Neumann, Behemoth: The Structure and Practice of National Socialism, 1933-1944 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1944).

10. See, in particular, Kurt Mandelbaum’s (under the pseudonym Erich Baumann) critique of Keynes’ The General Theory of Employment, Interest and Money: “Keynes‘ Revision der liberalistischen Nationalökonomie,” Zeitschrift für Sozialforschung V, 3 (1936).

11. This is the lead essay in Herbert Marcuse’s Negations: Essays in Critical Theory, trans. Jeremy J. Shapiro (Boston: Beacon Press, 1968), 3-42.

12. Horkheimer, “The Authoritarian State,” in The Essential Frankfurt School Reader, ed. Andrew Arato and Eike Gebhardt (New York: Continuum, 1982), 95-117; on labor unions, see esp. 97-99.

13. Horkheimer, “The End of Reason,” in The Essential Frankfurt School Reader, 26-48.

14. Horkheimer, Dawn and Decline, 189.

15. http://newdeal.feri.org/wallace/haw17.htm

16. Bertolt Brecht, Journals, 1934-1955, trans. Hugh Rorrison, ed. John Willett (New York: Routledge, 1993), 239.

17. Horkheimer, “The Authoritarian State,” 107. Horkheimer noted that because “no barriers exist any longer for socialized wealth” so appeared ever greater “opportunity for the continuation of modern slavery” (ibid., 109).

18. Brecht, Journals, 252.

]]>
Academic Labor, the Aesthetics of Management, and the Promise of Autonomous Work https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/academic-labor-the-aesthetics-of-management-and-the-promise-of-autonomous-work/ https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/academic-labor-the-aesthetics-of-management-and-the-promise-of-autonomous-work/#comments Wed, 01 May 2013 04:01:22 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=5410

Sam Durant, This is Freedom?, 2008, Electric sign with vinyl text, 63 1/2 x 84 1/2 x 9 1/8 inches Edition of 3. Image courtesy of the artist and Blum & Poe, Los Angeles.

Amongst the features of neoliberal ideology that universities have tested and legitimated is the notion that creativity is the work of flexible, self-managing individuals trained to turn an innate capacity for “innovation” into saleable properties. The corollaries of this conception of creative activity have been widely noted. For example, even as universities praise results that lead to saleable intellectual properties or have economically instrumental applications, they show little interest in evaluating the social ramifications of a given innovation. They also attempt to control the intellectual property rights of researchers and students, imagine education as first and foremost a kind of workplace training, and protect an elite roster of scholars from tasks that might impede their “real work,” which usually means the hard work of intellectual property creation that is blocked by menial tasks related to teaching classes and running the university.

Sam Durant, This is Freedom?, 2008, Electric sign with vinyl text, 63 1/2 x 84 1/2 x 9 1/8 inches Edition of 3. Image courtesy of the artist and Blum & Poe, Los Angeles.

Universities have at the same time promoted project-based or “participatory” inquiry in which the flexible individual moves through temporary networks. This means group research in fields accustomed to the solo scholar, and transformation of the classroom into an ostensibly collaborative space in which instructors and students devote themselves to co-creation. Take for instance the university’s vanguard incubation of the management practice of “open innovation,” which assumes that knowledge is “common rather than scarce, widely rather than narrowly distributed in the population, and mobile in ways that even the most powerful corporations cannot control.”1 As incubators of open innovation processes, universities have encouraged researchers to work in teams across institutions and in the community, in the hopes that the significant value potential in those networked moments will be realized and returned to them. Open innovation attempts to source creativity in networks of temporary and flexible workers who are supposedly averse to stable work patterns, and as such, it is the apotheosis of neoliberal management ideology.

These two emphases—on the saleable output of the flexible creative individual and on collaborative project-based models of inquiry—might appear contradictory, but in fact they complement one another. The promotion of the collaborative classroom has tended to delink research expertise from teaching. The collaborative or “decentered” classroom can be run by the students themselves, or managed by adjunct workers with little capacity to conduct research and bring it to bear on their teaching. A roster of elite academics are thereby given time to focus on the business of innovating new ideas. Moreover, though the decentered classroom-cum-network may be premised upon a democratic desire to unsettle the presumption of the individual’s singular authority, this unsettling poses no real threat to the primacy of the individual’s property. The individual’s temporary existence within the network is rather compatible with the valorization of her innovations. She needs unquestioned authority much less than she needs the appearance of identity—that is, of a portable set of traits that are adapted to each new network’s terms, and become more solid only for the purposes of personal branding or IP capture. Indeed insofar as authority is a matter of grounded and unshakable support for particular ideas or values, it is quite undesirable, because it poses a threat to one’s ability move seamlessly from project to project, network to network.

If, then, a more participatory or collaborative model of work is so clearly not the solution to the problem of the sanctification of self-managing individuals assumed and supported by neoliberalism, what is? I suggest in what follows that in answering this question we revive what might seem a nostalgic concern: the problem of aesthetic autonomy. Autonomization, defined as the struggle to develop and secure the means for articulations of creativity that are separable from capital in some authentic measure, is an urgent concern for the university today. It is urgent precisely because neoliberal ideologies and practices draw so much from the history of thought about aesthetic acts and the motives behind them.

Stefano Harney has recently outlined two aspects of the entanglement of aesthetics and economics that are particularly relevant to the university. One is the movement of the language of economics and management into the arts, which creative-economy discourses and frameworks exemplify. The other is the reverse movement of aesthetics into management practice, evident in the idea that management is itself a form of artistic expression that results from an individual leader’s progressive self-development and commitment to post-materialist goals.2 These circumstances have been rightly lamented in a variety of tones. Scholars charge that a once autonomous realm of artistic and cultural expression has been reduced to economic instrumentality; that neoliberal economic rationality is averse to the goals of collective human development that the idea of the aesthetic protects; that there will not be a realm of free aesthetic expression so long as capitalism persists; and so on. I emphasize, however, that our own expert knowledge of the aesthetic terminologies and priorities absorbed by capitalist management also means that scholars are now uniquely placed to reveal the limitations of capitalist markets and to imagine and orchestrate the formation of alternatives.

Neoliberal Aesthetics at Work

As I have already begun to suggest, the creative economy and the university intersect on several levels. The university is a site of production, circulation, and valorization of the intellectual properties that are the creative economy’s core matter. The university also produces and authorizes the policy analysts and social scientists who are willing to take the existence of a vibrant creative economy for granted, to assess its scope and importance, and to make recommendations to government about how to foster and develop it. Less obvious perhaps are the shared formulations of hierarchized labor that the university and the creative industries rely upon and perpetuate. By some accounts there is no distinction to be made: academics are simply members of the creative class. Others interpret creative labor more narrowly, as the work of producing arts and culture, and they do not count most of the research and teaching that take place within the university as forms of this work. What seems indisputable is that the creative worker and the academic equally confront a rhetoric celebrating the self-managing, flexible personality as the engine of economic growth. They tend to be also similarly invested in the idea that they should be committed heart and soul to their work. As scholars have often noted, our faith that our work offers non-material rewards, and is more integral to our identity than a “regular” job would be, makes us ideal employees when the goal of management is to extract our labor’s maximum value at minimum cost. Indeed Marc Bousquet suggests that managers everywhere want to learn how to emulate higher education “in moving from simple exploitation to the vast harvest of bounty represented by super-exploitation.”3 In the case of academics, according to Bousquet, this super-exploitation means the donation of quantities of free labor under the auspices of committed professionalism. Think of the adjunct who works endless hours to attempt to maintain a viable professional research profile while teaching hundreds of students for little pay. Others, such as Andrew Ross and Angela McRobbie, have read the artist, rather than the academic, as the premier model of the ideally flexible worker. Sanitized images of artists at work, highlighting their purported resistance to the constraints of the regimented work day, serve those keen to foster the kind of work that “never ends in space or time […] for which leisure and self-expression are not the antidote but the fuel.”4 In sum, to those who celebrate creative labor, the history of autonomous artistic practice is simply evidence that insecure employment in temporary networks is the key to groundbreaking innovation.

Choose your poison. Whether we are talking about academics or artists, idealized conceptions of their blissful work—work opposed to all things mundane and routine, but in search of the next saleable idea—belong to a longstanding and august romance with mental labor. This romance imagines that knowledge workers will achieve control over the power of their own labor because in owning their own minds they own the means of production. There is a venerable tradition of economic and management thought supporting this belief, encompassing even Karl Marx’s claim that the development of the “general intellect” could produce the conditions for the flourishing of leisured human communities after capitalism. While there is no reason to abandon all features of this romance, it is necessary to stress the great distance between its current terms and the reality of the rise of a contingent workforce of adjunct faculty and the larger permanent underclass of low-level “cognitariat” of which they are part. Christopher Newfield has recently echoed André Gorz’s argument that capitalism attempts to make knowledge, which is definitively proliferating, abundant, and common, a scarce resource. He argues for the university’s strong role here, as enclosure of the knowledge commons by the establishment of proprietary knowledge now appears to be its main drive.5 The academic labor hierarchy performs the crucial function of discouraging the more powerful class of privileged workers from doing anything that might jeopardize an elite status that they know to be protecting them from serious hardships. The academic star system is, in this light, an instance of the broader way in which knowledge management will separate “employees with proprietary knowledge” from “the vast majority of knowledge workers,” and will then set about undermining the majority’s “independence and social protections.”6 It is only the star producers, those who do create appropriately saleable proprietary knowledge, who enable the university or firm to seek rents, so it is only they who are “retained, supported, cultivated, and lavishly paid.”7 Hence while the conditions of the star producers’ work may indeed be quite desirable, these conditions require the relative destitution of others.

Meanwhile, as the worker has been imagined in definitively aesthetic terms, management thought has also become particularly attentive to the aesthetic as a means of addressing the problem of creating the conditions for good work. For decades now, of course, businesses have looked to the arts and culture for a variety of expedient services. Prestige art collections are a good investment; the presence of art and artists in the workplace can foster a contented company culture; and aesthetic experiences can help restore the working self to health and productivity. But the links between business culture and arts culture have become even more intimate in recent years. Management theory will now speak of the experience of work as, just like art, a good in and of itself that can be delinked from any profitmaking enterprise. Work within the firm must of course result in a valuable innovation at some point. Yet before that point is reached, being at work may produce other kinds of non-instrumental value. It may provide the employee with some transcendent pleasure, for example, or allow some insight into her own experiences and desires. Both regular employees and upper ranks of managers are now often asked to perceive these kinds of non-material rewards as more important than the prerogatives imposed by a distant corporate parent for whom profit generation is vital. Indeed, it is precisely when profit generation is not the employee’s first priority, when it is made secondary to the employee’s search for paths to self-expression, self-development, and self-realization, that she is thought to produce the genuine innovations in which the employer is ultimately interested.8

The rise of the Art of Management and Organization group at the University of Essex, with its attendant journal Aesthesis and six international conferences to date is a telling sign of the convergence of management and aesthetics. Here the idea of aesthetic experience is imagined to exist in complex and contradictory relation to the goals of the firm. Affiliated scholars have for instance outlined how to build a leadership workshop around the making of an art object. In one case, participants construct what are called “poem houses,” described as “three-dimensional artefacts combining and representing visual interpretation with poetic text, holding special significance for the maker.” The idea is that making these poem houses might provide a “visual narrative of individual and organizational experiences of leadership,” and thus allow people to reflect on what it means to be a leader and develop their own ideas about how to unlock employees’ creativity.9 In this and many other instances, encountering the aesthetic is at once an end in and of itself and a means of effectively managing workers who need to arrive at ways to innovative products or systems. The result is that a terminology that we might associate with academic inquiry when it is opposed to management—for instance, emphasizing embodied experience versus broad-stroke metanarratives, the inner life of depth, meaning and personal experience versus the outer pressures of corporate enterprise—enters the corporate firm in the image of the artist-manager. The artist-manager is interested in bringing aesthetic experiences to bear on the workplace as an encouragement to introspection, both because introspection is an inherent good and because it is where innovations originate.

A recent Business Strategy Review article, devoted to the seemingly banal task of uncovering “how managers can unleash bold new ideas,” takes German artist Joseph Beuys as its guru precisely because of his “radical” conception of creativity. His words provide the epigraph for the piece: “Only from art can a new concept of economics be formed, in terms of human need, not in the sense of use and consumption, politics and property, but above all in terms of the production of spiritual goods.”10 Accordingly, we are meant to assume that what follows will take spiritual goods, not corporate profits, as the motivation behind strategic recommendations to corporations. Beuys’ famous insistence that “every human being is an artist” is now a mantra for creative-economy enthusiasts like Richard Florida, so it is not surprising that he has been made a poster boy by those interested in “mobilizing everyone’s latent creative abilities—engaging one’s creative thoughts, words and actions and expressing this creativity in meaningful ways wherever it is needed.”11 What is remarkable is how such recognition is positioned in opposition to old school managerial thought, which is said to be insufficiently humane in its commitment to quantification and analytical metrics. The article’s authors imagine their break with the past as a matter of transcendence over the materialistic motivations behind conventional market rationalities. They insist that it is, ultimately, “inspiration, intuition and imagination” that need to be the focus of today’s business culture.12 Aspects of this focus aren’t strictly new. Rather, the history of management theory, since Frederick Winslow Taylor’s stop-watch anyway, has evolved in response to internal critiques of managers’ limited access to the deepest human needs and motivations. It has entailed a complicated and shifting interplay between adaptation to workers’ demands and efforts to construct and shape their needs and motivations so that they will be maximally amenable to management.

A talk given at the 2011 Art of Management and Organization conference presents this interplay as integral to a progressive management style. J. Brian Woodward and Colin Frank begin by describing the contemporary business environment as increasingly complex, ambiguous and uncertain, and suggest that in such a context what effective leaders need is a means to devise persuasive narratives that will help their employees make sense of the world. They perceive this process of meaning-making as definitively aesthetic. Like writers, leaders need to devise “conscious works of fiction that are plausible enough to act as a basis for confident judgment and action by generating aesthetic knowledge and integrating it with empirical and cultural knowledge.”13 They claim that an engagement with aesthetic experiences is a means of confronting the difficulty of having to deal with “dramatically fluid conditions.”14  They thus recommend a “hermeneutic approach,” in which leading is viewed as “largely meaning making”: “An artist-leader, then, can be viewed as a Hermenaut […] a seeker, a questioner and crafter of meaning.”15

Woodward and Frank mention that in 1987 Victor Dégot argued observation of day-to-day management revealed a set of practices that were more “like” an artistic activity than a routine, regulated, rationalistic science, yet he stopped far short of simply stating that management is fundamentally artistic in nature. Writing twenty years later, David Atkinson made the bolder claim that “managing and leading can produce works of art,” if art is understood as the result of pre- or anti-purposive human exploration and innovation.16 In his 2007 study on the art of management Atkinson presents himself as “stepping into Heidegger’s shoes,” by embracing and advancing the legacy of conceiving of the aesthetic as inherently unlike and superior to everything it is not—as, in essence, the realm of the human poised against cold rationality. Atkinson advises business managers to develop their aesthetic sensibilities by exploring the “sensual territories” unmediated by rational knowledge. Their minds must be “not bound by what is already known” in order to be “capable of producing original insights and even new concepts.”17 They must call on “internal capacities, and on qualities of character” to undertake that “exploration of the inner self” that is essential in an artist-leader’s development.18 He suggests, for example, that because managers must deal with the matter “of movement of an organisation and its people from one place-in-time to an ‘other’ place in-time in the achievement of some ‘end’ of economic and/or social value,” their work should be conceived as a form of dance.19

Woodward and Frank embrace Atkinson’s insights, and place aesthetic encounter at the beginning of any attempt to generate new working practices and new products. Little is said about what such an encounter might entail. Instead they outline the vaguest of processes, beginning with the artist-leader being “offered an object (mask, art form, sound, image, activity, etc.) with which there is engagement through a perceptual modality or multiple modalities (sight, hearing, kinetic, etc.).” What is specified is that this encounter should be “disconcerting, enlivening, energizing and enigmatic all at once,” thus generating a “pre-articulated understanding” that will form the basis for construction of a narrative that will eventually inform her work and inspire her team.20  Perhaps they would approve of the way Danish firms are now employing poets to consult with workers and produce poems that might help the company self-reflect and develop. The director of the BG Bank explained that his company’s “bank-poet” wrote a weekly uncensored post for the company intranet, noting that “consultants come from the same environment that we come from, so now we try to bring in the literature instead.”21 He hopes that literature might instigate the kind of penetrating insight that traditional consultants can no longer provide.

In Woodward and Frank’s account, management is dignified and humanized when it is grounded in aesthetic experiences. What the artist-leader does is more important than the work of producing the conditions in which the firm accrues capital. Instead, the process of aesthetic leadership is valuable on its own terms. Artist-leaders “craft their actions through reflective thought and deep self-understanding.” 22 The artist-leader seeks something greater than the firm’s fiscal success: she pursues “personal meaning and expression, the capacity to imagine, invent, conceptualize and reflect internally and the opportunity to act thoughtfully on the world.”23 She is a “hero” on a journey toward self-discovery, and her encounter with an aesthetic experience—an art form, sound, image, et cetera—will be ideally disconcerting, enlivening, energizing, because it encourages pre-articulated understanding and a suspension of reason; it is “pre-symbolic, pre-thematic, pre-ontological and so is very powerful.”24

The complicated introversion of work that is recommended here, in which workplace demands are in some measure inseparable from the self, is a defining feature of neoliberal labor ideology, as it blurs the boundaries between command and self-governance, intrinsic and extrinsic motivations, authenticity and work performance. The flight of aesthetic fancy must inevitably return to earth and encourage the artist-manager’s necessary provision of something more concrete, an “inviting yet defined container for the emergence of creative thought and action.”25 This particular dyad—“inviting yet defined”—is perhaps the telling feature of management theory’s invocation of the aesthetic as a model of activity. Work needs somehow to transcend its own goals—its contribution to the firm’s profits—in order to realize those goals optimally. This dyad is certainly at work within the university, in which the idea that the academic is on a journey involving her inner life and deeper motivations has clear force. University work is “inviting,” in that it allows for a degree of freedom to manage one’s own time, and involves pursuits inseparable from our deepest values. Yet it is also “defined,” in that our dedication joins us to projects and goals—“containers”—to which we may object, or to which we may accede ambivalently, reluctantly, under some strain. Bousquet argues, similarly, that “a delicate balancing act” defines the university, because “management continuously tries to seize control of institutional mission [sic] without killing the academic goose laying its golden eggs.” This balancing act should be conceived as a struggle, because the administration is “pushing to see just how partial or inauthentic it can make the autonomy, integrity, and dignity of academic endeavor without inducing the faculty to fall out of love with their work.”26 Those of us who work within the university system often do so because we believe that our work is important, not because we want to contribute to the university’s valorization. Yet it is in turn hard to perceive how our work would have any kind of significance in the absence of the university system, a system we often oppose precisely because it undermines our ability to value our own labor truly or authentically, but that we operate within because it allows us to turn our objections into opportunities to work.

In sum, the language of “individual creativity, expression, and opinion,” a language that continues to be rampant within the university even as it marches toward rationalized capture of knowledge-for-profit, is scarcely incompatible with the language of business. The opposite appears to be true. Individual expressivity and meaning-making are integral to entrepreneurial innovation in the current marketplace, and may be at present even more relevant to corporations than they are to the humanities curriculum. Hence Harney’s argument that the idea of the creative industries serves to reassure management that insofar as corporations are creative they are also laudable. In particular, he claims, the creative-industries concept assures scholars within the business school—those whom common sense tells us are most beholden to industry—that their work too is not just work, but rather an expression of deeper and more authentic drives. It seems that nobody wants to be “just working,” and, ironically, this negative desire is welcome by administrations turning from the language of excellence to that of entrepreneurship. To “just work” is utterly routine, whereas to innovate entrepreneurial ideas is to be authentically incomparable. Excellence is about measure. Entrepreneurship is about the “truly unfamiliar, surprising, said to be unique, unrepeatable, even uncomfortable.”27 It is about uncovering the authentic difference required by IP law. In this context, for the purposes of management, arts and culture, however codified by their positioning within creative-industries frameworks, are first and foremost potential instigators of the pre-cognitive discomforts, the shaking up of one’s routine ways of thinking, from which true innovations and new forms of value are understood to flow.

Weak Subject/Strong Consumer

Another way of saying this is that aesthetic traditions that have been of such concern to artists, and to scholars of arts and culture, are now used to constitute and legitimate conceptions of the self that are transforming our working lives: conceptions emphasizing a self-referencing interiority and creativity, self-expression and self-invention, freedom from constraint of any kind, and the ideal of autonomous artwork, expressive of individual genius and innovation, that has proven so useful to neoliberal capital. In these conditions, in which humanistic critiques of the market are so integral to the market’s functioning, it may be foolish to suggest that the humanities necessarily provide a privileged vantage from which to critique the incursion of market logic into the university system.

Indeed, it may even be true that currents within the study of arts and culture have quite directly encouraged the development of neoliberal conceptions of creativity, while discouraging effective critique of the privatization of higher education. Newfield argues that, by not sufficiently cultivating “nonmarket understandings of the value and mode of life,” arts and culture scholars have missed an important opportunity to stress the history of “anti-determinist” thought in their own fields. When after WWII a university education became a possibility for more people, there was a sense of promise that a liberal curriculum pivoting on exposure to the arts would produce a new class, the professional managerial class, whose work would unfold within a marketplace that it would also actively shape. Newfield remarks that this class was meant to “manage markets with its expertise” in order to effect “society’s general development,” and his work is largely a lament that this promise was never realized.28 Scholars are now most likely to disavow the very idea that they should be involved in attempting to create or delimit markets, even when the markets in questions are academic ones in which they are directly involved. Instead, the extensive literature describing the privatization of the university appears to have encouraged a kind of market fatalism in which what dominates is the necessity of meeting existing conditions rather than attempting to change them.29 In short, Newfield claims, in looking at the world of business—especially as it impinges upon the work of the universities—the lesson that scholars of arts and culture took away was that they had to adapt to its terms.

What they seem to have observed insufficiently, in turn, was just how much energy corporations devote to efforts to determine the nature and extent of demand. This, then, is another way in which a rationale for the study of culture—a respect for its shaping force in the world, or for its existence as a series of agential acts of assertion of how things should and could be—is realized more in the business world than in the arts and culture faculties. We have seen that corporate firms imagine themselves as sites for the production of art, and that they accommodate research findings that might seem at odds with a “bottom-line orientation.”30 Firms also assume it is possible to use culture to influence consumers and create the conditions for the flourishing of their own products. They assume they can understand people well enough to tap into their hidden desires, create demand, and adapt the market to what one thinks should be valorized. Scholars of arts and culture, on the other hand, acknowledged the pressures of commercialism but, for the most part, prove reluctant to try to influence them. What, we might ask, produces this stance? Two processes, discussed at greater length below, appear particularly relevant and worrying

First is the way that we have come to inhabit what Newfield calls a “weak subjectivity,” produced by a steady erosion of any sense that there is such a thing as significant and legitimate autonomy, autonomy that might serve as the basis for evaluative judgments of cultural objects and market realities alike. It is important to note that this erosion leaves intact the self as the key site of human capital development, as an engine generating plausible copyrightable theories, as the “you” celebrated by consumer culture. The weak subject, insistent on the impossibility and even the undesirability of attaining any authority, unconvinced that autonomy from the market is even a worthwhile goal, is entirely compatible with the neoliberal self that is outlined above—the self as engine of production of intellectual properties, as brand manager of one’s own human capital, as committed to self-realization through work. What has been undermined, rather, is desire for and faith in collective attempts to form, manage and shape the institutions within which our creativity unfolds. Threatened in turn is the foundation of academic freedom in the idea that the prerogatives of market and government should not determine how the knowledge arising from scholarly inquiry is valued. Part of what needs to be questioned, then, is the idea that the claim to accurate knowledge is itself too universalizing or imperialistic a gesture—an imposition of a normative stance that is insufficiently attuned to the heterogeneity of voices and micro-narratives. Timothy Brennan has suggested that in the face of neoliberal capitalism humanities scholars have in effect positioned themselves as the subalterns whose powerlessness postcolonial scholars once eloquently explored. Effective resistance now tends to be imagined as necessarily “a perpetually splintered, ineffective, heroic, invisible, desperate plenitude,” while “any larger ambition than the self”—the ambition to establish models for the nonmarket valuation of creativity, for instance—“risks an imposition on others, a transgression on alterity itself.”31

Second is the attendant move toward celebration of the consumer as the central agent in the production of value. In “resisting” the inauthentic and oppressive culture of producers, primarily through cognitive acts, this consumer contributes to the creation and circulation of the object’s (albeit recoded) value. The history of study of cultural production is particularly telling here, because so much of the scholarship in this tradition has been interested in the relationship between culture and economics, and in the possibility and delimitation of an aesthetic realm of autonomous production. I can only touch upon a few moments below. My goal in highlighting them is not to suggest that scholars have somehow orchestrated—or at least permitted—a wholesale concession to neoliberal reason. I want rather to suggest that certain limited currents within the tradition of the study of cultural production, tending to affirm the agency of consumers and deny the authority and autonomy of producers, have been mainstreamed just as neoliberal policies have become dominant. I suggest that privileging this focus of inquiry on consumer power has partially displaced the historical materialist emphases that characterized cultural studies’ first moments. There is within the tradition of cultural studies a recurring, countering insistence on the power held by those in a position to produce mainstream culture, and thus on the necessity of acting to regulate and shape that production. This countervailing tradition draws upon legacies of thinking about the dialectical interplay of economy and culture, structure and agency, and has room not only for consumers who appropriate objects, but for relatively autonomous cultural producers who work to intervene within and shape the capitalist conditions for the production of culture.

We can consider, to start with, the tradition of study of the political economy of culture, which aimed to demonstrate how the ownership and financing of cultural production, supported by government (de)regulation of markets and business conduct, both impact the diversity of what is communicated to the public and structure how audiences are able to access and use what is available. The political economy of culture was a combative response to the growth, consolidation and global expansion of the industries of cultural production, which it claimed to have begun in the early twentieth century under market capitalism, leading by the 1970s to a situation in which a handful of powerful corporations controlled cultural commodity production and circulation. Scholars suggested that this domination limited the range of cultural options available to the public, and affected artists who were asked to accede to the prerogatives of cultural management if they wished to be successful. Frankfurt School theory—in particular, the work of Theodor Adorno and Max Horkheimer on the “culture industry”—was, of course, a significant precursor to the political economy of culture in this respect. It argued that, with the expansion and consolidation of large cultural corporations, the drive to secure profits had led to rationalization procedures and thus to the standardization of cultural output, and had encouraged a “pseudo individuality” in which people were enjoined to express their ostensibly unique identities and values through their utterly routine consumer practices. Horkheimer and Adorno saw these practices as signs of a desire to escape from trying circumstances— circumstances that would never be altered via consumption of mass culture. At the same time, Adorno maintained a vision of the possibility that culture could be something better; indeed, the culture industries thesis involves an historical argument that there had once been an authentically avant-garde culture more genuinely separable from the market economy and capable of some critical purchase on it. It had been subsumed within the culture industry, however, and was threatened by its operations. Adorno argued that true art-work needed to resist these operations by refusing to be readily and passively consumed.

The work of the Frankfurt School was a polemical contribution to a broader debate about the coming of mass culture. It imagined that the relationship between base and superstructure was shifting rather than fixed, and that with the rise of the culture industry the relative autonomy of the superstructure was being threatened by the dynamism of the base. These claims resonated with political economists of cultural production who, in the 1970s and 80s, feared that if a corporation oligopoly manufactured and distributed cultural products, and owned the rights to the profits that resulted, then standardized generic forms and homogenous content would be inevitable. Indeed scholars like Herb Schiller and Nicholas Garnham, and organizations like UNESCO, claimed that corporate domination was already jeopardizing the diversity of human culture, along with the critical thinking that results from exposure to a variety of perspectives, while the concentration of mass media conglomerates in the Western world was undermining the ability of non-Western people to tell their own stories and see their experiences expressed in cultural form. I am reprising these well-known details in order to stress the emphasis that political economy approaches—which tended to have a Marxist cast—placed on the production side of the equation. Their approach to culture was more or less epiphenomenal: they saw it as a by-product of the base, or as subsumed within objective and observable economic relations. What matters, then, is that while this approach was viable in the 1970s and 1980s, it was already at times at odds with scholarship emphasizing culture’s constitutive or mediating role and its relative power to overcome and exceed the conditions that determine its emergence.

The fate of Raymond Williams’s work, which was so formative for British cultural studies, has been perhaps most influential in this respect. Friendly to Marxism but eager to critique its terms, Williams defined his own practice of “cultural materialism” as “a theory of the specificities of material cultural and literary production within historical materialism.”32 He came to assert that culture can in fact shape how history unfolds as it achieves some modicum of separation from material forces in order to reflect upon those forces and influence their future constitution. He tended to present his work as more attentive to Marx’s own impulses than to much of what claimed a Marxist pedigree. What he saw in Marx was an avowedly social emphasis on the worker as his own “productive force”: he is not produced as a worker, as a deterministic theory might hold, but rather retains an integral freedom to produce himself as a radical subject and to join up with other people producing themselves as the collective agents of social change. If there is a “base” in Williams’ theory, it is not what appears in what he calls “degenerate” arguments about “primary production within the terms of capitalist economic relationships.”33 It is, rather, harkening back to Marx’s “social being,” all of those practices that make up the production and reproduction of society itself.

Williams thus claims that those interested in cultural production must emphasize that it does not simply result from an existing social order, but is rather an element in the constitution of that order. As the whole “signifying system through which a social order is communicated, reproduced, experienced and explored,” culture cannot but be taken as constitutive or fixed.34 Cultural production is a set of social practices and social relations that also mediates those practices and relations. Culture thus does more than reproduce a particular ideology; instead, it is dynamic and conflictual, not only instantiating determinations but also tensions and conflicts, innovation and change.35 Williams’s influential theory about the co-existence within a given social situation of residual, dominant, and emergent cultural forms complements his insistence on the possibility of authentic conflict. No single cultural dominant truly “exhausts human practice, human energy, human intention”; historical change occurs because humanly willed emergent forms arrive to unsettle things.36

Williams’s work contributes in these terms to an emerging focus, strongly identified with the birth of cultural studies, on the ability of the individual to use culture to intervene actively within her social situation rather than passively reproducing its values. For some scholars, this kind of materialism is so insufficiently interested in the extent to which the economy plays a determining role that it should probably not be deemed materialist at all. Malcolm Daly reads Williams, for example, as working in a post-Marxist tradition because he appears to deny any “sense of priority in determination.”37 The base/superstructure model, despite all its faults, at least tries to understand and to question a hierarchy of determination, and even the more dialectical materialisms accept the basic fact of hierarchy while permitting “elements of the superstructure a reciprocal (though often weak) effect.”38 According to Daly Williams’s materialism, in contrast, seems to entirely collapse any sense of hierarchy, and to reject the necessity of establishing a theory of determination, a necessity Daly sees as integral to any materialist treatment of culture.

Daly’s critique is more accurately applied to the next generation of cultural studies scholars who picked up Williams work. Williams claimed that his focus on culture was a necessary corrective to the failure of the base/superstructure model to account for the constitutive role that ostensibly superstructural elements, like legal systems and prevalent ideologies, play in maintaining a particular class’s domination. In a sense, then, studying the constitutive potential of the superstructure was for him another way of critiquing the power of the base to which it was beholden. In his later years, Williams was attracted to Antonio Gramsci’s theory of hegemony as a replacement for base/superstructure formulae for this reason. The notion of hegemony seemed to get at the reality of social experience more effectively. It accounted at once for the lived experience of power and the delimitation of common sense by a dominant order. This order was infused in culture and economics, self and society, but it was not a totality impervious to critique. Instead, it could be reformed by the productive force of its subjects.

In any case, Williams’s interest in culture’s highly delimited—but nevertheless viable—protagonism proved useful to those keen to argue for the ability of the average person to “recode” dominant messages, and eventually fed into an abandonment of any substantial emphasis on the determinative force of the economy. This occurred in the late 1970s and early 1980s, just as many were observing culture’s increasing importance to the “advanced” economies. Production was shifting from manufacture of material goods to the creation of immaterial content, and even the most resolutely non-cultural economic sectors were falling under the influence of sign systems like advertising and marketing. The cultural industries were evidently rich and growing and increasingly global in scope, and marketers were turning all products into cultural artefacts by associating their consumption with desirable values and aspirations. These changes belong to a broader shift from Fordist to post-Fordist production, or from an industrial to a knowledge economy. Whereas production had once been dominated by mass production techniques, with assembly lines mass-producing commodities in hugely capitalized plants, it was now becoming flexible, driven by a digital automation that allowed for the specialization in small-batch production to serve niche interests. The technical possibility of flexible specialization and the culturalization of products are mutually constitutive. Under post-Fordist conditions, featuring “customized production for customized markets,”39 industry is ever more attuned to the minute cultural distinctions between niche consumer groups, and increasingly invested in the culturalization or aestheticization of all consumer products and acts of consumption. Post-Fordist production thus encouraged a marked aestheticization of identity, a focus on the individual as a productive consumer of available media materials who was able to assemble a unique self from the various possibilities on offer. Meanwhile, identity politics displaced what was now perceived as an outmoded class struggle over material resources, insisting that real change could be negotiated in and through cultural representation and the performance of the self.

It is not surprising, then, that it became exceedingly difficult to maintain any strict divide between culture and its determining contexts. The economic and the cultural appeared rather as hybrids interpenetrating one another in a variety of important ways. It is hard not to read the shift in cultural production scholarship away from a sense of the economy’s determining force and toward an emphasis on culture’s mediating power as a response to these large-scale changes. What came to dominate—though not without challenge, of course—was a new focus on the politics of consumption, and a tendency to treat the aesthetic not as the space in which artists yearn for freedom from economic rationalities but, instead, as the process of stylizing one’s life in a way that intervenes in and engages with the dominant order. The fate of reference to the culture industry is telling: gradually divorced from its Frankfurt School origins, it began to appear most often in social science and policy work that claimed a neutral interest in studying the growth of the cultural sector of the economy. Before it was displaced by reference to the creative industries, it was also turned into the plural form—“the cultural industries”—a grammatical shift that aptly symbolized the rejection of an all-encompassing culture-industry thesis as insufficiently interested in the sheer variety of industrial cultural production and reception by diverse and interactive audiences.

These developments motivated some scholars to debate whether the economy was itself becoming, as Jean Baudrillard would have it, just another sign system, another semi-autonomous “superstructural discourse” with no material base worth studying, or whether in fact the superstructure was being “invaded by the base,” such that the apparent power and autonomy of culture should be read as a structural feature of its functioning within market capitalism.40 If the distinction between base and superstructure was breaking down, which was collapsing into which? Or did this particular manner of discourse simply need to be abandoned? Scott Lash and Celia Lury claim that, at one time, the language of base and superstructure did make sense. It was a fine way of thinking about the relative homogeneity of Fordist cultural production. However, they argue, this era has been displaced by a post-Fordist age built on a “design-intensive production of difference” that spans the globe.41 According to their analysis, culture is now so rich, diverse, and ubiquitous that, on a global scale, it “seeps out of the superstructure and comes to infiltrate, and then take over, the infrastructure,”42 or “collapses into” the material base, as “goods become informational, work becomes affective, property becomes intellectual and the economy more generally becomes cultural.”43 Recall that Adorno and Horkheimer saw the one-time heterogeneity of the cultural superstructure reduced to the deeply troubling capitalist rationalities of the base. For Lash and Lury that trend is now reversed by a shift from identity to difference: from the production of homogenous objects with fixed meanings to the circulation of indeterminate objects defined by the heterogeneous ways in which they are used; from standardized commodity goods whose value is determined by commercial exchange to diverse brand properties which acquire their value through mediated events; from culture as something to be isolated and interpreted to culture as something to be used selectively and interchangeably as one fashions oneself.

Though they claim as their subject the “global culture industry,” Lash and Lury offer this analysis not in a spirit of Frankfurt School critique, but instead as a neutral description of the services that cultural objects render to knowing consumers. Their claims thus seem a perfect instance of the shift in focus in cultural production work from production’s determining priority to the agential force of the ubiquitously cultural—a shift that at once reflects and takes up a broader movement of the advanced economies toward post-Fordist production models. Yet it also must be noted that in recent years the realities that interest Lash and Lury have also prompted a return to political economy approaches, particularly evident in studies of labor. Political economists have argued, for instance, that whereas at one time television producers would work to cultivate mass audiences for mass-produced goods, now they work to build “programs that create customized audiences,” and, in the case of “reality” shows for instance, they use those audiences to reduce their own costs by replacing paid unionized labor with audience performers.44 Moreover, just as a skilled, professional, developed-world workforce demands higher wages and more creative control, their tasks are shipped overseas while, as in the case of film special effects and animation, development of the technological content of programming reduces labor costs even more.45

These kinds of tactics can be seen as the latest in a long history of attempts to manage the risks inherent to an industry dependent on the most notoriously recalcitrant kind of worker: the artist. In the early 1980s, political-economic studies complicated their own habitual focus on the determinative priority of productive forces by stressing the particularity of cultural work and cultural products. Bill Ryan notably challenged the Frankfurt School theory of the standardization of production by arguing that what structured the corporate management of culture was precisely the uniqueness of the things from which it attempted to extract profits. Ryan pointed out that, while capitalist relations are defined by a distinctive form of anonymous labor, the artist is historically constituted as a named individual with talent and a claim to original creativity. For these reasons “the artist […] represents a valorisation problem in the capitalist labor process,”46 and certain structures within the cultural industries can be explained as a response to the situation of the artist’s unusual work. For example, Ryan argues that as corporations have struggled to realize culture’s potential value, they have made recourse to formatting (emphasizing generic links between products), as well as to marketing, in their attempts to overcome the inherent risks that come with the attempt to valorize so many diverse and distinct products. The production of the cultural commodity is thus structured around the simple assumption of the artist’s autonomous labor; many cultural products—but literary works are a primary example—circulate within the market on the grounds that they are attached to a unique individual irreducible to her own capitalist valorization.

This kind of argument from culture’s particularity has proven useful to the more recent scholarship I draw upon earlier in this essay, which addresses the transformation of workers’ sense of their own distinction into an asset for managers. Corporations and universities benefit from the artistic surplus—the extra engagement and effort of those with a passion for their work—and easily correlate the artist’s desire for uniqueness with the market demand for non-replicable cultural expressions and experiences. In a situation in which more and more work appears to resemble cultural work, because it is meant to be done out of passion and conviction, and as an expression of one’s real self and personal development, scholars have considered how exactly the artist’s oppositional impulse has come to support what it once seemed—sometimes still seems—to oppose. In addition to studies of the mainstream appropriation of artistic conceptions of work, there has been an important extension of political economy’s concept of the cultural producer to include the users of culture, users who are increasingly asked to contribute their own free labor to the production of cultural commodities. While a participatory culture’s “prosumers” appear to have a notable power to influence the culture they receive, scholars have studied the shifts in corporate structure that reflect and encourage the contribution that users of products and services will make to marketing and development. In both of these cases—the study of culture-sector producers as ideal flexible workers, and the study of use of cultural consumers as a ready pool of free labor—emphasis is placed on the affective investments that people make in culture because they believe it offers them something other than economic reward. They thus reveal to us the continuing relevance of the tension between culture and capital, freedom and constraint, superstructure and base.

The realities of digital cultural production have perhaps most occasioned a renewed interest in thinking about cultural production as a political-economic matter of power and domination. Expansion of the web in the 1990s, decreased costs of media capture and playback, and the growing consumer economies of countries entering the neoliberal order after the 1990s have all lead to the proliferation of online, user-generated content. Our creative writing, photos, videos, music, tweets and more sustained musings occasioned—and are now surely occasioned by—the web 2.0 companies that capitalize by hosting all of this “content” (Twitter, MySpace, Facebook, Flickr, and YouTube amongst them). It matters a great deal that the dominant mainstream scholarship on digital culture, best represented by Henry Jenkins’s work, celebrates the productive consumer as its premier agent, and indeed works with corporations to find ways to turn her tendencies into new wealth. It is the individual who is understood as co-producing culture, whether because she actively processes and reimages what she consumes or because she creates her own content and posts it online. The mass consumption of commercial culture is said to have been cheerfully replaced, most notably with the help of user-generated digital content, by the mass production of cultural objects by users.

For those in the political economy of culture tradition, however, these developments are evidence of a further consolidation of the power of the corporate cultural industries. That the internet is an immaterial medium free from constraint is of course a myth. It is regulated and owned, and the hardware behind it is made by workers in industrial factories whose scope Henry Ford could scarcely have imagined, though their numbing assembly lines owe as much to his models as they do to any flexible just-in-time techniques. The imaginations of digital culture consumers might appear, moreover, to have been colonized by the commercial entertainment industries, as these consumers “make their own cultural products that follow the templates established by the professionals and/or rely on professional content.”47 Companies are designed with this active consumer in mind, and “have developed strategies that mimic people’s tactics of bricolage, reassembly, and remix,” which means that the subcultures that themselves appropriate and remix commercial culture find their practices turned into corporate strategy. Hence as the internet unleashed a “collective potential for creative expression”48—the platform for consolidation of the new “multitude” poised against capital—it was rapidly apparent that the forms of expression that resulted were quite immediately valorized and captured by the mainstream corporate cultural commodity producers.

In a recent take on the relation between neoliberal ideologies and the history of cultural studies, Stefano Harney makes the familiar point that “populations today are more deeply involved in creativity, judgment, opinion, aesthetics, and social and cultural re-evaluation that at any time in history,” that “there is a massive daily register of judgment, critique, attention, and taste” to which cultural studies responds.49 However he departs from existing analyses in claiming that, as a discipline, cultural studies in turn serves to bring into focus the forms of cultural value essential to the creative industries. The habitual focus by cultural studies scholars on “matters of circulation, consumption and distribution,” on consumption as a site of struggle in which cultural commodities are appropriated or recoded, proves the latent value in cultural production, and identifies new sites of valorization in “communities, clubs, homes, and subcultures (and away from workplaces, schools, factories and offices that had occupied their predecessors in Marxist literary studies or industrial sociology).”50 Thus, the ambition of cultural studies to find resistance everywhere is for him a symptom of a “new condition of value” or a “new kind of labor process characterized by the unfinished quality and condition of the cultural commodity that is the object and objective of this labor process.”51 This labor takes place in the social factory, a concept posited by Italian Marxists but “first felt, explored, lived by British cultural studies.”52 It is the labor of the freely consuming user that changes the commodity, adds to it, and develops its value along with “the value of its own laboring subjectivity.”53 He concludes, thus, that the creative industries are—if anything coherent at all—a sinister means of turning society itself, “in all its morals, tastes, attentions and opinions,” into “the site not only of control but of direct expropriation.”54

Harney’s position echoes a venerable claim about capital’s need to channel and subdue some of culture’s most unique features. It is hardly the case that only the artist, conventionally defined, has an interest in autonomy and creativity. Cultural production—and the story goes that, by now, all production has been culturalized as the innovative result of ever new forms of “creative destruction”—requires the maintenance of spaces in which creativity is able to flourish; this includes, now, internet platforms in which collective creativity is called forth and developed. But when people are given opportunity and means to actually engage in creative acts, together or alone, it is impossible to ensure that what they come up with will be something from which a profit can be drawn. Instead, their creativity has to be managed into some kind of consumable commodity form, and the work of making it so is uncertain and open to challenge. I have been suggesting that is in light of this process, which is made particularly perceptible by digital cultural production, that scholars in the historical materialist, political-economic tradition have been re-imaging the productive work of the “user” as well. In Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri’s well-known argument about the possibility of a rising “multitude,” the user is less the heroic agent of productive self-making, and more a carrier of the supremely constrained—but nonetheless potentially transformative—universal creativity that can never be reduced to sales. Their celebration of the multitude is nothing short of an assertion, once again, that there is such a thing as culture whose apparent autonomy from capital deserves crucial and repeated emphasis. Even as we ask what forms of material relation have made it possible, have mediated it, and have even sometimes determined it, this appearance of autonomy is palpably real to many people, which means that the desires that it represents are evidently not being met by capitalist cultural production.

The Neoliberal Aesthetic and the Return to Autonomy

At the close of his book, Unmaking the Public University, Christopher Newfield indicates some ways that the study of arts and culture can counter neoliberalism:

To the disregard of experience of abstract economic and political discourse, the liberal arts have offered detailed descriptions of people’s everyday lives. To the constant endangerment of good work in neoliberal economies, the humanities have displayed the innovation that comes from the self-managed craft labor we call art, and the spillover effects that always exceed their market value.55

My own sense is that the businessperson will now reference everyday life, art, and craft labor as quickly as the academic. The point, then, is not to state that as scholars we know that all the values associated with the rise of neoliberal work are perverse or wrong, but rather that neoliberal ideology uses a terminology quite familiar to us, a terminology whose historical promises it fails to meet every day. It is probably safe to say that most scholars of the arts and culture would prefer to be conceived less as originators of intellectual property, and facilitators of their student-customers’ consumer transactions, and more as artist-leaders charged with forming and disseminating a new common sense against neoliberal ideologies. Yet, since so many corporate managers would express related preferences, there seems to be some need first to reclaim from corporate application terms integral to our disciplines’ own histories.

Amongst these terms are creativity and its close associate, autonomy, which I have been highlighting here. We need to stress that neoliberal investment in the ideal of autonomous labor is integrally limited by the valorization of intellectual property as the necessary end of all acts of creation. The history of cultural production studies suggests that the idea of autonomy should be retained not under the sign of personal freedom to invent, but rather as a measure of a persistent consciousness of the limits of capitalist markets and of the contradictory ways in which opposition to capital can be useful to it. Autonomy has a fundamentally contradictory resonance, because investment in autonomy, both affective and practical, is at once an integral feature of capitalist cultural production and an expression of the desire to be free from its constraints. The ideal of autonomy is built into attempts to imagine new working arrangements as the fruit of post-materialist values, and into the assumption that high-level cultural producers are able to transcend the marketplace upon which they rely. Conditioned by a sense of the importance of autonomy, we confront with unease our lack of substantive independence, our incorporation into economic projects and vocabularies. In Mark Banks’s terms, “[w]orkers routinely fail to demonstrate […] a clear commitment to capitalist norms such as profit maximization, disinterested exchange or wealth accumulation.”56 All the same, when this failure serves as inspiration to their ongoing cultural production, and is a means by which their work is sold as the product of their authentic inner selves, it is at once an opportunity and a problem. Hence, as Banks claims, the autonomy that cultural workers experience is best read as something “socially embedded, compromised or ‘negotiated’” as they engage the “quotidian ‘struggle within’ to try to mediate, manage or reconcile the varied opportunities and constraints of the art-commerce relation.”57

Recognition of the ideal of aesthetic autonomy as an ongoing locus of struggle seems especially necessary today precisely because faith in a cultural realm liberated from the constraints of the capitalist market has merged with the new vocabulary of creativity and its political and economic uses. The artist’s vaunted ability to contest bureaucratic management and other forms of regimentation is no longer at all unique. They may be “disaffected and morally unhappy,” “sell[ing] their minds to people they don’t like for purposes they don’t feel at home with,”61 but in this they are now more like than unlike other kinds of workers. There is a widespread embrace of aesthetic conceptions of the working self as a work in progress, searching for meaning as an imperative internal quest and as a means to tap into and augment one’s inherent potential in the service of career development. Ceaseless self-scrutiny has become a general management protocol, a marker of one’s commitment to one’s work, as a spirit of opposition to assigned roles and an openness to change have become crucial facets of the ability to labor successfully. As Bousquet argues, “choosing as much integrity and dignity as our circumstances permit over the false rationality of the highest possible price for our labor-time,” and “giving up wages to ‘do what we love’,” are markers of a broader refusal of capitalist inhumanity that unites us with countless others.62

Thus, if artists are useful models here, it is not because they prove that precarious labor leads to innovation, but because they—like many other workers now—often see themselves as part of an embattled and precarious workforce poised against an instrumentality that can turn even art’s legacies of “negation, disruption and antagonism” to its own purposes.63 It is against this very backdrop of the marketable anti-market gesture—of recognition of the service art can provide to what it wants to contest—that the ideal of aesthetic autonomy becomes not a dead issue, not a mere relic of an outmoded modernism, but rather, as Nicholas Brown has claimed, a vital concern for cultural producers all over again.64 In other words, it is precisely when people and their activities are reduced to mere utility that insisting upon the “uselessness of the aesthetic,” what Imre Szeman has called a “Kantian counterpoint to the brute utilitarian insistence of every other mode of cognition and social interaction,” becomes all the more necessary.65 This revitalized interest in the contradictory ideal of autonomous aesthetic action and experience is important to the university as a site of study—an activity which is so often non-purposive, open-ended, and in which students and teachers are equally engaged. The history I have drawn upon here, the history of thought about the tensions and accommodations between culture and its material production, suggests the value in emphasizing not study without ends, but rather study premised upon the knowledge that not all ends are capitalist ends. The point is not to promote a limitless realm of free inquiry, but rather to abandon the habit of weak subjectivity to embrace the challenge of forming institutions. This challenge is being taken up now by groups like the Edufactory collective, the KLF (the Knowledge Liberation Front), and Universidad Nomada.66 An insistence on autonomy, here, is not about continuing to valorize the self as a site of all meaning and value. The opposite is true. Autonomization is a fundamentally social process. It is a matter of vigorously and loudly arguing for the necessary existence of modes of inquiry, styles of life, and ways of organizing creative and scholarly activity that reveal the limitations of the neoliberal market as an arbiter of what is valuable to know and do.

Notes

This article was written with the help of an attentive anonymous peer review, and two excellent research assistants, Steve McLeod and Mike Labreque.

1. Christopher Newfield, “The structure and silence of cognitariat,” EduFactory webjournal 0 (January 2010), p. 16.

2.  Stefano Harney, “The Creative Industries Debate,” Cultural Studies 24.3 (2010): p. 434.

3.  Marc Bousquet, “We Work,” Minnesota Review ns 71-72 (Winter/Spring 2009): p. 149.

4.  Stefano Harney, “In the business school,” EduFactory webjournal 0 (January 2010), p. 60.

5.  Newfield, “The structure and silence of cognitariat,” p. 11.

6.  Ibid., 14.

7.  Ibid., 13.

8.  See, for example, the work of Harvard management scholar Teresa Amabile. Her most recent book, The Progress Principle: Using Small Wins to Ignite Joy, Engagement and Creativity at Work (Boston, MA: Harvard Business Review Press, 2011), aims to teach managers how to instill “great inner work lives” in their employees.

9.  Conference proceedings, “Creativity and Critique: the Sixth Art of Management and Organization Conference,” p. 15.

10.  Jörg Reckhenrich, Martin Kupp, and Jamie Anderson, “The Manager as Artist,” Business Strategy Review, summer 2009, p. 69.

11.  Ibid., p. 70.

12.  Ibid.

13.  J. Brian Woodward, and Colin Frank, “Developing the Artist Leader,” <ftp://ftp.banffcentre.ca/LD/CSPS-Developing_the_Artist_Leader.pdf>, p. 4.

14.  Ibid., p. 3.

15.  Ibid., p. 5.

16.  Ibid., p. 3.

17.  Cited in ibid., p. 4.

18.  Cited in ibid., p. 6.

19.  David Atkinson, “Dancing ‘the management’: on social presence, rhythm and finding common purpose,” Management Decision 46.7 (2008): 1081.

20.  Ibid., 8.

21.  Conference proceedings, “Creativity and Critique: the Sixth Art of Management and Organization Conference,” p. 17.

22.  Ibid., p. 7.

23.  Ibid., p. 6.

24.  Ibid., p. 8; the authors are citing here David Maclagan, Psychological Aesthetics: Painting, Feeling, and Making Sense (London: Jessica Kingsley, 2001).

25.  Ibid, p. 3.

26.  Bousquet, “We Work,” p. 149.

27.  Harney, “In the business school,” p. 58.

28.  Christopher Newfield, Unmaking the Public University: The Forty-Year Assault on the Middle Class (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press), pp. 144-5.

29.  Ibid., p. 146.

30.  Ibid., p. 152.

31.  Timothy Brennan, Wars of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right (New York: Columbia University Press, 2006), p. 17, p. 25; see also Neil Lazarus, The Postcolonial Unconscious (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011), p. 186.

32.  Raymond Williams, Marxism and Literature (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977), p. 5.

33.  Raymond Williams, “Base and Superstructure in Marxist Cultural Theory,” New Left Review I/82 (November-December 1973): p. 6.

34.  Raymond Williams, Culture (London: Fontana, 1981), p. 13.

35.  Ibid., p. 29.

36.  Williams, “Base and Superstructure,” p. 12.

37.  Malcolm Daly, “Cultural Materialism,” in The encyclopedia of literary and cultural theory, ed. Michael Ryan (Malden, MA: Blackwell, 2011), p. 1007.

38.  Ibid.

39.  Vincent Mosco, “The political economy of cultural production,” in Handbook of Cultural Sociology, ed. John R. Hall et al. (London: Routledge, 2010), p. 571.

40.  Garnham, “Contribution to a political economy of mass-communication,” Media Culture Society 1 (1979): p. 130.

41.  Scott Lash and Celia Lury, Global Culture Industry: The Mediation of Things (London: Polity, 2007), p. 5.

42.  Ibid., p. 4.

43.  Ibid., p. 7.

44.  Mosco, “The political economy of cultural production,” p. 573.

45.  Ibid., p. 574.

46.  Bill Ryan, Making capital from culture: the corporate form of capitalism cultural production (London: Walter de Gruyter, 1992), p. 25.

47.  Lev Manovitch, “The Practice of Everyday (Media) Life: From Mass Consumption to Mass Cultural Production?” Critical Inquiry 35.2 (2009): p. 321.

48.  Ibid., 324.

49.  Harney, “The Creative Industries Debate,” p. 436.

50.  Ibid., 438.

51.  Ibid., 440. Reference to a “new condition of value” is on p. 438.

52.  Ibid.

53.  Ibid., 439.

54.  Ibid., 443.

55.  Newfield, Unmaking the Public University, p. 274.

56.  Mark Banks, The Politics of Cultural Work (London: Palgrave, 2007), p. 184.

57.  Mark Banks, “Autonomy Guaranteed? Cultural Work and the ‘Art-Commerce Relation,’” Journal for Cultural Research 14.3 (2010): p. 252, p. 262.

58.  I am citing Terry Eagleton, The Idea of Culture (Oxford: Blackwell, 2000), p. 9, p. 368, a summation of his earlier work, The Ideology of the Aesthetic (Oxford: Blackwell, 1990).

59.  Eagleton, Idea of Culture, p. 9.

60.  Stewart Martin, “The absolute artwork meets the absolute commodity,” Radical Philosophy 146 (Nov/Dec 2007): p. 17.

61.  This was C. Wright Mills’s take on intellectuals’ agonized and antagonistic relationship to the white-collar workplace. Qtd. in Kevin Mattson, Intellectuals in Action: The Origins of the New Left and Radical Liberalism, 1945-1970 (University Park, PA: Pennsylvania State University Press, 2002), p. 55.

62.  Bousquet, “We Work,” p. 149.

63.  Claire Bishop, Artificial Hells: Participatory Art and the Politics of Spectatorship (London: Verso, 2012), p. 189.

64.  Nicholas Brown, “The Work of Art in the Age of its Real Subsumption under Capital,” nonsite.org, March 13, 2012, https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/editorial/the-work-of-art-in-the-age-of-its-real-subsumption-under-capital, par. 28.

65.  Imre Szeman, “Manhattanism and Future Cities: Some Provocations on Art and New Urban Forms,” in Transnationalism, Activism, Art, eds. Kit Dobson and Aine McGlynn (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2012), p. 25.

66.  For more on these movements see Mike Neary, “Teaching Politically: Policy, Pedagogy and the New European University,” <http://www.edu-factory.org/wp/teaching-politically/ >.

]]>
https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/academic-labor-the-aesthetics-of-management-and-the-promise-of-autonomous-work/feed/ 5
Do We Need Adorno? https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/do-we-need-adorno/ https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/do-we-need-adorno/#comments Mon, 17 Sep 2012 20:26:38 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=4417 Cronan

Reprinted here is a review by Todd Cronan of Adorno and Horkheimer’s Towards a New Manifesto. The review solicited a number of responses. Those responses appear here alongside Cronan’s response to critics (and sympathizers).

Review of Towards a New Manifesto by Theodor Adorno and Max Horkheimer. Translated by Rodney Livingstone. Verso 2011.

Special thanks to the editors of Radical Philosophy for allowing me to reprint my review from issue 174 (July/August 2012): 31-33.

 

“We are all proletarians”

According to J. M. Bernstein, “the point of [Horkheimer and Adorno’s] Dialectic of Enlightenment was to explain why the dialectic of class had come to a standstill.” The “conflictual dialectic of proletariat and bourgeoisie,” Bernstein writes, “is unavailable for interpretive purposes” (31). It bears noting that this is the only appearance of the term “class conflict” in the 428 pages of The Cambridge Companion to Adorno (2004). Bernstein’s point is made again by Simon Jarvis in the same volume when he writes that the “concept of class…designates not a real entity but a real illusion” (94). “There is,” he insists, “no such thing as a ‘class.’” Because to “classify a diverse group of people under a single concept inevitably misleadingly identifies them” (94). What real or potential use could emerge from this rereading of Marx? It’s a matter of understanding the sea change in Marxist analysis that Adorno initiated when he criticized the basic Marxist tenet that “economics has priority over domination; domination may not be deduced otherwise than economically” (Negative Dialectics). That domination exists without private property was presumed to point to a more basic fact about civilization than any economic analysis could explain. For Adorno the fact that “human beings…are always being humiliated” has absolute priority over any economic analysis (48). At stake is nothing less than a vision of Marxism as an analysis of humiliation, of shame, not exploitation.

The stakes of Adorno and Horkheimer’s influential revision of Marxism emerges in the new translation of their dialogue Towards a New Manifesto. The title is an inspired misnomer; it is hard to see how “Discussion on Theory and Praxis”—the original title in Horkheimer’s Nachlass—would attract any but the most dedicated readers. But what makes the brief volume—113 generously spaced pages—so engaging and what partially legitimates the English title, is the space devoted to a reassessment of key Marxist concepts. We should “write a manifesto that will do justice to the current situation,” Adorno says (92) and he adds a surprising addendum: it should be “a strictly Leninist manifesto” (94). Despite Adorno’s thoroughgoing use of Marxist terminology, his explicit engagement with Marx is slim (roughly four essays in an extensive body of writing are devoted to class analysis). In the twelve discussions that make up Towards a New Manifesto nearly half revolve around the problem of work and “political concreteness.” But as Adorno and Horkheimer make clear, their theory “no longer has anything in common with Marx, with the most advanced class consciousness; our thoughts are no longer a function of the proletariat” (99).

Horkheimer formulates the basic problem for any contemporary Marxism: “in whose interest do we write, now that there is no longer a party and the revolution has become such an unlikely prospect?” (49) Horkheimer’s answer is striking and central to all Frankfurt School analyses, class struggle has shifted to the superstructure: “It is in language that the idea that all should be well can be articulated” (50). More tersely still: “All hope lies in thought” (39-40). To which Adorno replies: “In Marx language plays no role, he is a positivist.” Kant, rather than Marx, saw how “the concept of freedom…can be grasped only in relation to the constitution of mankind as a whole” (50). That language retains in itself the universal claims denied by the particular interests of individuals stands at the foundation of Adorno’s lifelong commitment to the work of art as a form of dialectical overcoming, through a mode of mimetic exacerbation, of capitalist contradictions. Works of art can perform a kind of “second reflection” of capitalist modes of production (93). Put another way, the political power of the work of art is fully predicated on the unreflective modes of work embodied in wage labor. Horkheimer clarifies the problem: “Thesis: nowadays we have enough by way of productive forces; it is obvious that we could supply the entire world with goods and could then attempt to abolish work as a necessity for human beings” (31). He later puts it in Marxist terms, “classes must be abolished because the time is ripe for it, the forces of production are strong enough” (87). For Adorno, this new prospect for freedom is in fact a path to “catastrophe” (87). Whenever workers are given “free time” they are discovered to be “obsessively repeating the rituals of the efforts that have been demanded of them” (32). Adorno describes all the newly won freedoms, the sense that “everything seems to be improving” (35), as “a kind of false classless society” (33). The “perfect classless society” is “in reality the very opposite.” Horkheimer blasts back: “That’s too reactionary” (33). But Adorno is unrelenting: “this entire question of spare time is so unfortunate” because “people unconsciously mimic the work process” (33-34). What could it mean to say “people,” not owners or workers, mime the work process at home? Adorno further broadens the point when he explains how “the appeal to class won’t work any more, since today [we] are really all proletarians” (34). Owner and worker mime labor in their “relaxed” moments. The new manifesto is tailored to bourgeois and proletarian alike.

At their worst, Adorno and Horkheimer’s account of identity thinking is blandly reductive: “All [that self-determination] means [in German idealism] is that the work my master formerly ordered me to do is the same as the work I now seek to carry out of my own free will”; Kant’s “transcendental apperception: labor made absolute” (25-26). And speaking of exchange value: “People like advertisements. They do what the ads tell them and they know that they are doing so” (54). Along this sweeping line of thought Horkheimer remarks that “The USA is the country of argument.” Adorno picks up the (banal) idea: “Argument is consistently bourgeois” (73). Adorno goes on to confuse the matter when he also insists that the “mistrust of argument is at bottom what has inspired the Husserls and Heideggers” (72) and their fall into “pure irrationalism” (67).

Horkheimer, the more pessimistic and less historicist of the two, suggests “we have to reject both Marxism and ontology” (21). Or rather, it is the ontological and theological roots of Marxism—a “faith in progress” (19-20), something Adorno suggests when he speaks of “a new political authority [that] will emerge” at the limits of despair (60; my emphasis)—that Horkheimer rejects. Horkheimer blanches, for instance, at Adorno’s literalist attempts to identify theory and practice. “Even the most rarefied form of mental activity contains an element of the practical,” Adorno contends (75). There’s no difference, he says, between “thinking” and “eating roast goose” (80). Horkheimer rejects the identification and observes how thinking “must have a connection to a world set to rights” (80-81) and must be “targeting true practice” (96).

Although Horkheimer is far more pessimistic than Adorno—“today we have to declare ourselves defeatists…There is nothing we can do. We…have to declare that basically we cannot bring about change” (90)—he is also more practical. He places his diminishing hopes on a “more or less worn-out version of the American system” (21); “planning,” he suggests, “would offer the best prospect” (21). The view of planning is broadly redistributive: “Automation. We should take greater care to help others, to export the right goods to the right people, to seek cures for the sick” (53). Along these lines Horkheimer announces the second thesis of the new manifesto: “If there is so much affluence…we must give to those who have nothing” (106). But this is a fleeting thought within the general tenor of the manifesto, and it stands in tension with his more determined insistence on “the notion of difference” (78). He is “in favor of the chaotic” (27); one “should think differently and act differently” (79). But even here Horkheimer’s scruples are evident. He fears that the use of vague words like “change” and “otherness” are simply “metaphysical gilding for bourgeois desires” (83) and prefers instead the “animal qualities” of “a not-too-strenuous life, having enough to eat, not having to work from morning to night” (86-87).

The conversations conclude on a brief discussion of “Individualism.” It is here, in the most concise terms, that the larger problems of the manifesto project are revealed. It was Marx’s mistake, Horkheimer declares, to be “concerned to ensure that all men would be equal”! (111) Rather than equal, Horkheimer affirms that “human beings should be subtly different” (111; my emphasis). Adorno picks up the thought insisting that “Marx was too harmless,” “he did not concern himself with subjectivity” (111). And it is subjectivity or “difference” that lies at the center of the new manifesto. Adorno’s most surprising assertion, and his most misguided, appears with his concluding thought. The “idea that people are products of society down to the innermost fiber of their being” was dismissed by Marx as “milieu theory.” The future of Marxism lies in the reinstitution of this idea “first articulated by Lenin” (112). The battle that Marx fought against “milieu theory” was against the idea that culture determined consciousness. His great achievement was to see that economics was not a matter of culture but of exploitation. Which is to say Adorno’s emphasis on domination and difference (how bourgeois culture shapes being), rather than exploitation and the proletariat, is pre-Marxist in orientation. Post-Marxism is pre-Marxism redux.

Clune

Michael Clune

Anti-Capitalism for Humanists

I agree with Cronan’s characterization of Horkheimer and Adorno as moving from a concern with exploitation to a concern with domination, and from economic concerns to cultural concerns. But I’m less sure regarding Cronan’s implicit argument that they were mistaken to make this shift. I guess there’s two questions here. 1) What is the proper relation of people who study culture (humanists) to economic questions? 2) Does Marx help us with our economic problems?

Regarding the second question: Marx is of very little help so long as we frame the economic problem as one of inequality. Adorno is quite wrong to think that Marx cared about equality. In his most explicit statement about these matters, “The Critique of the Gotha Program,” Marx derides anyone who would make equality or inequality an issue, describing a concern with equality as thoroughly “bourgeois.” Marx is concerned with exploitation. But there is a very good reason why today’s debate is framed in terms of inequality instead of in terms of exploitation. 1) The labor theory of value on which the Marxist idea of exploitation is based has not been regarded as defensible for nearly a century. 2) The increasing accumulation of wealth in the hands of the one percent has been largely driven by compensation for labor, not by possession of capital. (Timothy Noah provides a nice survey of the evidence in his recent and very accessible The Great Divergence.) 3) The role of (neoliberal) government, and thus of “ideology,” in the recent accumulation of wealth in the hands of the few, suggests that “cultural” and “economic” questions are in fact less separable than Marx thought.

It is possible to argue against this last point, but to do so one must argue that Reagan, for example, had little impact on the fundamental trends influencing inequality. And in fact many mainstream economists used to make exactly this argument. But the tide of evidence has now turned, and today relatively few (barring a few far right-wingers) would be willing to claim this.

Finally, a concern with inequality is ultimately motivated by a belief in equality. The idea of putting belief in the driver’s seat is of course why Marx thinks any concern with inequality is so bourgeois, and what distinguishes him from the pre-Marxist socialists. So post-Marxism is indeed identical in this respect to pre-Marxism. Isn’t this a good thing?

This in turn opens a different perspective on my first question—the relation between culture and economics. Inequality in recent decades has been substantially driven by free market ideology. Suspending the (Marxist) assumption that this ideology is entirely a reflex of capitalist interests opens wide scope for Adorno-style investigations. (And of course, as I argue above, we should not rely on old-school Marxism to describe the extent to which this ideology is driven by such interests.) Here are a few cultural questions for humanists interested in the anticapitalist struggle. What is the source of the attraction of free market thinking? What is the specific history of its postwar triumph? What beliefs and desires does it engage? How can the desire for a capitalist utopia be trained against actually existing capitalism?

Humanists have a role to play in the anticapitalist struggle. In the recent past, the humanist engagement with economics was characterized by the espousal of a kind of old-fashioned economics not recognizable by leftist thinkers in other fields. This made humanist economics distinctive, but not in a good way. Paradoxically, this kind of economics radically restricted the role of culture. Jettisoning Marx-the-humanist-economist will enable us both to explore questions of real interest to the anticapitalist movement, and to create a more viable relation to leftist work in other fields—academic and activist.

Brown

Nicholas Brown

Pre-Hegelian Post-Marxism

My principal reaction to reading Towards a New Manifesto was one of visceral embarrassment. That embarrassment, however, indexed an interpretation, namely that this text was not meant to be interpreted. Reading Towards a New Manifesto is something like walking in on Nicholson Baker masturbating in a bathroom. The familiar themes are all there, but the lack of reflexivity makes all the difference.

For Todd Cronan, on the other hand, the text is not too revealing but rather just revealing enough: what Adorno reveals in the too-revealing lines Cronan cites is nothing other than the truth of his contribution to Western Marxism. Cronan may well be right about this. Whatever the case, the question Cronan opens up—that of the proper place of the economic in contemporary critical thinking—is a serious one, one that merits far more attention than the few words I am able to give it here.

The first thing one would want to say is that this question cannot, at least where Marxism is concerned, be a matter of whether culture or the economy is the ultimately determining instance. The reason Marx would dismiss the “milieu theory” that Cronan’s post-Marxist Adorno cites approvingly is the same reason Hegel, in Phenomenology of Spirit, dismisses psychology, sociology, physiognomy, and phrenology. All are vulgar materialisms, attempts to reduce the subject to some causally determining substance: the mind, society, the body, and the skull, more or less in order of increasing implausibility. (Lukács denigrates the same mistake under the banner of literary naturalism.) The problem with post-Marxism is not just that it is pre-Marxist, but that it is pre-Hegelian.

As to the relation between culture and the economic, it doesn’t seem to me that a quantitative ordering of such a qualitative relationship can lead anywhere very interesting. Marx’s critique of Hegel consists rather of the assertion that this relationship exists. Culture, Hegelian Spirit, cannot be understood in isolation from (that is, as other than a part of) the process of the production and reproduction of society. Marx’s philosophical intervention was the addition of a second suture (that of history to the production and reproduction of society) to the Hegelian suture of thought to history. But the nature of this suture, the outline of the relationship between culture and the economic, is not purely causal, nor is it given in advance. One of the tasks of Marxist cultural theory is always to produce an account of this relationship that is adequate to its own moment.

To attempt to do so does not immediately entail every Marxian concept, any more than Marx’s Hegelianism precludes a substantial revision of Hegel. However, it is worth taking a moment to note that the Marxian suture works also in the other direction: the economic is sutured to the cultural. Exploitation, for example, is in Marx a term of art, free of the emotive theatricality that might attach to that word. But as a concept it is far from purely economic. Entailed in the idea of the “rate of exploitation” is that of the level of subsistence, which beyond a certain presumptive lower limit is a largely normative category: that is, a political and social category, indeed a cultural category, as much as an economic one. Similarly, the crucial transition from “manufacture” to industrial capitalism proper depends, in Marx’s logic, on the restriction of the working day. Simplifying, we can say that with a legal limit on the working day, productivity per worker can no longer be increased by the simple and brutal expedient of extending labor hours. It can only be increased by increasing the rate of productivity of labor power: that is, by the introduction of machinery. But the restriction of the working day is, in its historical unfolding, not an economic phenomenon, but a political one: one that hinges, moreover, on the intervention of the landed interest. The delicious irony is that the conservative attempt of the landed interest to reign in capitalism is a precondition for the latter’s expansion into its industrial phase. But our interest in this transition here lies in the fact that culture and politics, ideology and power relations, are central to Marx’s understanding of the development of capitalism. This is part of the reason Marx is no more an economist than Ruth Leys is a neuroscientist—which doesn’t mean the economists and neuroscientists are right.

Ashton

Jennifer Ashton

We Are All Capitalists, Too

When Todd Cronan says of Horkheimer and Adorno’s Towards a New Manifesto that it’s “tailored to bourgeois and proletarian alike,” the point that he’s criticizing—that “Owner and worker mime labor in their ‘relaxed’ moments” and thus, “we are all proletarians”—is not explicitly about cultural production in the mid twentieth century, much less about poetic production in the twenty-first. But if you take a snapshot of American culture from the extremely narrow part on which my own research has been focused recently, the poetry of the current decade, you couldn’t ask for a more accurate description than “miming labor.” Take, for example, Kenneth Goldsmith’s Day (2002), which the poet produced by transcribing, left-to-right, word-for-word, every word in a single day’s issue of the New York Times. Announcing the project in 2000 as a form of “uncreative” writing, Goldsmith for a moment imagines the “work” he does for nothing to be virtually the same as work that earns a wage: “In capitalism labor equals value. So certainly my project must have value, for if my time is worth an hourly wage, then I might be paid handsomely for this work. But the truth is that I’ve subverted this equation by OCR’ing as much of the newspaper as I can” (Goldsmith, “Uncreativity”). Obviously, part of Goldsmith’s point is that he isn’t being paid that imaginary wage, but it’s the likeness required to imagine it in the first place that is striking here. Moreover, the fact that this work takes place “in capitalism” allows Goldsmith to mime not only labor, but the exploitation that it inevitably represents (the hypothetical wage he imagines is an index of the extraction of surplus value). He goes even further than that, however, since he not only mimes the exploitation, but also the worker’s resistance to it (by getting a scanner and computer program to perform what would otherwise be the manual labor of transcription). Of course, in “subvert[ing] this equation,” Goldsmith offers yet a further permutation of it, for in essentially deskilling his own production process, he is miming the capitalist as much as the laborer.

Goldsmith in this respect is the token of a type. A prominent feature of our current moment in poetry is that miming the laborer goes hand in glove with miming the capitalist. This tendency is evident in a range of recent poetic work from straightforwardly recognizable first-person lyric to prose poems to the kind of conceptual poetry of which Goldsmith is probably the most prominent spokesperson as well as example. I don’t have space to discuss the myriad examples in the poems themselves, but you can see what I mean in the titles alone of some recent volumes—Kevin Davies’s Comp. (2001, referring to the underpaid adjunct labor of college composition), Anne Boyer’s The Romance of Happy Workers (2008), Maged Zaher’s Portrait of the Artist as an Engineer (2009), Catherine Wagner’s My New Job (2010), Matthew Guenette’s American Busboy (2011), Mathias Svalina’s I Am a Very Productive Entrepreneur (2011), to list only a few.

Of course, thinking of the work of poetry on the model of either the laborer or the capitalist is more than a little counterintuitive—the time-honored cliché of poetry as a “gift economy” exists for a reason. If you really try to follow Goldsmith’s example and plug the labor theory of value into the average poet’s actual (as opposed to imagined) role in the relations of production it’s hard to see where the labor power, much less the market pricing, much less the surplus value for the capitalist, not to mention the actual capitalist, are to be found. Goldsmith himself is perfectly aware of this, and in fact it’s part of what he takes to be the force of his and similar “work,” as he explains in a series of blog posts for The Poetry Foundation’s Harriet: “Freed from the market constraints of the art world or the commercial constraints of the computing & science worlds, the non-economics of poetry create a perfectly valueless space in which these valueless works can flourish” (Goldsmith, “Dispatches”). But what does that “valueless space” actually look like? In the same series of posts, Goldsmith identifies his “valueless” practice with Andy Warhol, citing an interview in which the artist equates his art with “liking things.” And when Goldsmith uses another series of Harriet blog posts to champion a “pro-consumerist” poetry (what is consumerism if not a practice of “liking things”), we can begin to see an extension of the pattern I’ve been describing. The poet not only mimes the laborer and the capitalist; his utopian freedom from the market mimes the neoliberal utopia that is the freedom of the market.

I’ll offer just one more example, in this case bringing financial speculation into the picture. In July 2008, a few months after the publication of his second book of poems, Tao Lin announced on his blog an IPO of shares in 60% of the royalties for his as-yet-unfinished second novel, Richard Yates. Combine this with a posse of volunteer interns working for Lin, and another hallmark of late capitalism enters the mimetic mix: the rise of the unpaid intern (back to the miming of resistance, Lin’s interns even staged a mock revolt). But of course, in this case, the poet isn’t exactly miming capital. As Lin explains in the “Why I Am Doing This” section of a prospectus of sorts that accompanies his IPO announcement, “I quit my job, my last day is in two weeks, this is currently one of my two plans to “make money” (Lin, IPO). Scare quotes notwithstanding, the speculative opportunity to “make money,” and for that matter, Lin’s “interns”’ lack of pay, are as real as the sales from Richard Yates that eventually would pay Lin and yield dividends to his investors. The poet is not just miming the capitalist; he has become the capitalist.

If we return now to Cronan’s review of Horkheimer and Adorno, and consider Michael Clune’s response, we can begin to think twice about the difference Lin’s scare quotes make. Lin envisions his IPO as a means of “making money.” But with a little close reading, however, we can see that “making money” quite literally follows quitting his job. The difference between making money and “making money” for Lin is the difference between holding a job and being a capitalist. At the same time, we can see just how much making money and “making money” look alike, both in Lin’s venture, and in the present debate, where what is a problem for Cronan looks like a path to a solution for Clune. If the upshot of Adorno and Horkheimer’s dialogue is, as Cronan suggests, the delusion that “we are all proletarians,” this point is also not ostensibly a point about the economic developments of neoliberalism that have coincided with the poetry I’ve been describing. But if we look closely at the unprecedented growth (and growth-rate) of inequality in the U.S. over the past three decades, growth that has occurred in tandem with the implementation of neoliberal policies, what we see is a certain convergence within the so-called Great Divergence, precisely around what it means to “make money.” As Michael Clune points out in his response to Cronan, “the increasing accumulation of wealth in the hands of the one percent has been largely driven by compensation for labor, not by possession of capital.” What Clune is alluding to, and what the data on which Timothy Noah’s claims are based reveal is that the “richest Americans” during the first half of the last century were “overwhelmingly rentiers deriving most of their income from wealth holdings…in the form of dividends,” while today “the top of the heap are overwhelmingly job-holders deriving most of their income from their wages.” From this perspective the idea that we are all workers, if not proletarians exactly, seems to have some basis in reality. And for Clune it points to the need to ask how the belief (in this instance, aka neoliberal ideology) has driven the outcomes.

We can remind ourselves how well the ideology works—we’ve already seen how easily this transmutation happens in our poetry examples—when we notice how inevitably the alternative title to Cronan’s essay comes to mind. When the distinctive feature of neoliberalism’s economic subject is that he has become, in Michel Foucault’s words, an “entrepreneur of himself” (226), we truly are in a world where everyman, including the poet, is a capitalist. But on this account—the neoliberal one—everyman is a capitalist precisely in virtue of his relation to his labor. After all, it’s by hitting upon the convergence of wage income and capital in neoliberal theory that Foucault is able to identify the new homo economicus: “human capital” in the Beckerian sense, he is “his own producer” as well as “the source of his earnings” (226). But it’s also hard to see the difference, in this respect, between Clune’s suggestion that the data really show we are all laborers and Gary Becker’s belief that we are all entrepreneurs. It’s just like the poets said: we are all capitalists and/but we are all proletarians. We can’t even call heads or tails with that coin.

Yet we can tell the difference. Consider some additional data:

This image is from a report published this year by the Economic Policy Institute, and what it shows is that after a long period in which productivity and worker compensation grew steadily and more or less in tandem, starting around 1979 the productivity maintains its pace, but the wages stall (Mishel 2). It’s important that this picture is of wages for “production/nonsupervisory” workers. By contrast, the growth of executive compensation in this same period has, even with a couple of precipitous dips following the 2001 and 2008 financial crises, far outpaced not only “production/nonsupervisory” worker income growth (which as we can see has remained more or less flat), but also that of the stock market and the general economy (Mishel and Sabadish 7). We can all feel like workers, and we can all feel like entrepreneurs of ourselves when we deposit our wages. But when Robert Brenner points out that (also during this period) a steady decline in the rate of return on invested capital has led firms to “hold down, if not actually cut back, their employment costs by repressing wage growth, reducing the growth of jobs, and intensifying labour” (337), he obviously isn’t referring to the “employment costs” of those workers whose wages increased by more than 725% between 1978 and 2011 (Mishel and Sabadish 2). What should we call it when one group of workers’ wages have come at the expense of the others’? Ideology has done its political work when the left and the right alike can no longer see the difference to name it. But the difference is real, and as both Cronan and Nicholas Brown recognize, insisting that we see it can do political work, too.

Notes

2. Clune and Noah may both be relatively sanguine about the disappearance of the rentier, but to entertain some further consideration, see Robert Pollan, “Resurrection of the Rentier,” http://peri.umass.edu/fileadmin/pdf/other_publication_types/NLR28008.pdf.

Cutrone

Chris Cutrone

Marxism became a “message in a bottle”—can we yet receive it?

Horkheimer and Adorno’s 1956 conversation took place in the aftermath of the Khrushchev speech denouncing Stalin. This event signaled a possible political opening, not in the Soviet Union so much as for the international Left. Horkheimer and Adorno recognized the potential of the Communist Parties in France and Italy, paralleling Marcuse’s estimation in his 1947 “33 Theses”:

The development [of history since Marx] has confirmed the correctness of the Leninist conception of the vanguard party as the subject of the revolution. It is true that the communist parties of today are not this subject, but it is just as true that only they can become it. . . . The political task then would consist in reconstructing revolutionary theory within the communist parties and working for the praxis appropriate to it. The task seems impossible today. But perhaps the relative independence from Soviet dictates, which this task demands, is present as a possibility in Western Europe’s . . . communist parties.

Horkheimer and Adorno’s conversation in Towards a New Manifesto was part of a greater crisis of Communism (uprising in Hungary, emergence of the post-colonial Non-Aligned Movement, split between the USSR and Communist China) that gave rise to the New Left. Verso’s title was not misleading: this was the time of the founding of New Left Review, to which C. Wright Mills wrote his famous “Letter to the New Left” (1960), calling for greater attention to the role of intellectuals in social-political transformation.

As Adorno put the matter, “I have always wanted to . . . develop a theory that remains faithful to Marx, Engels and Lenin.” Horkheimer responded laconically, “Who would not subscribe to that?” (103). It is necessary to understand what such statements took for granted.

The emphasis on Marxism as an account of “exploitation,” rather than of social-historical domination, is mistaken. Marx called “capital” the domination of society by an alienated historical dynamic of value-production (M–C–M’ [Money-Commodity-Money]). At stake here is the proletarianization of bourgeois society after the Industrial Revolution, or, as Lukács put it in History and Class Consciousness (1923), how the fate of the workers becomes that of society as a whole. This went back to Marx and Engels in the 1840s: Engels had written a precursor to the Communist Manifesto, a “Credo” (1847), in which he pointed out that the proletariat, the working class after the Industrial Revolution, was unlike any other exploited group in history, in both its social being and consciousness. The danger was that the working class would mistake their post-Industrial Revolution condition for that of pre-industrial bourgeois society, with its ethos of work. As the Abbé Sieyès had put it, in his 1789 revolutionary pamphlet “What is the Third Estate?,” while the Church’s First Estate with its property of communion with Divinity “prays,” and the aristocratic Second Estate with its property of honor in noble chivalry “fights,” the commoner Third Estate “works,” with no property other than that of labor. Bourgeois society was the result of the revolt of the Third Estate. But the separate classes of increasing numbers of workers and ever fewer capitalists were the products of the division of bourgeois society in the Industrial Revolution, over the value of the property of labor, between wages and capital. This was, according to Marx, the “crisis” of bourgeois society in capital, recurrent since the 1840s.

At issue is the “bourgeois ideology” of the “fetish character of the commodity,” or, how the working class misrecognized the reasons for its condition, blaming this on exploitation by the capitalists rather than the historical undermining of the social value of labor. As Marx explained in Capital, the workers exchanged, not the products of their work as with the labor of artisans, but rather their time, the accumulated value of which is capital, the means of production that was the private property of the capitalists. But for Marx the capitalists were the “character-masks of capital,” agents of the greater social imperative to produce and accumulate value, where the source of that value in the exchange of labor-time was being undermined and destroyed. As Horkheimer stated it in “The Authoritarian State” (1940), the Industrial Revolution made “not work but the workers superfluous.” The question was, how had history changed since the earlier moment of bourgeois society (Adam Smith’s time of “manufacture”) with respect to labor and value?

Adorno’s affirmation of Lenin on subjectivity was driven by his account of the deepening problems of capitalism in the 20th century, in which the historical development of the workers’ movement was bound up. Adorno did not think that the workers were no longer exploited. See Adorno’s 1942 essay “Reflections on Class Theory” and his 1968 speech “Late Capitalism or Industrial Society?,” which he published in the U.S. under the title “Is Marx Obsolete?” In “Reflections on Class Theory,” Adorno pointed out that Marx and Engels’s assertion that the entire history of civilization was one of “class struggles” was actually a critique of history as a whole; that the dialectic of history in capital was one of unfreedom; and that only the complete dehumanization of labor was potentially its opposite, the liberation from work. “Late Capitalism or Industrial Society?” pointed out that the workers were not paid a share of the economic value of their labor, which Marx had recognized in post-Industrial Revolution capitalism was infinitesimal, but rather their wages were a cut of the profits of capital, granted to them for political reasons, to prevent revolution. The ramifications of this process were those addressed by the split in the socialist workers’ movement—in Marxism itself—that Lenin represented.

The crisis of Marxism was grasped by the Frankfurt School in its formative moment of the 1920s. In “The Little Man and the Philosophy of Freedom” (in Dämmerung, 1926–31) Horkheimer explained how the “present lack of freedom does not apply equally to all. An element of freedom exists when the product is consonant with the interest of the producer. All those who work, and even those who don’t, have a share in the creation of contemporary reality.” This followed Lukács’s History and Class Consciousness, which prominently quoted Marx and Engels from The Holy Family (1845):

The property-owning class and the class of the proletariat represent the same human self-alienation. But the former feels at home in this self-alienation and feels itself confirmed by it; it recognizes alienation as its own instrument and in it possesses the semblance of a human existence. The latter feels itself destroyed by this alienation and sees in it its own impotence and the reality of an inhuman existence.

And the necessary corrective was not the feeling of this oppression, but the theoretical and practical consciousness of the historical potential for the transformation of “bourgeois social relations,” at a global scale: “Workers of the world, unite!” This could only take place through the growth and greater accumulated historical self-awareness of the workers’ movement for socialism. But the growth of the workers’ movement had resulted in the crisis of socialism, its division into revolutionary Communism and reformist Social Democracy in WWI and the revolutions that followed (in Russia, Germany, Hungary and Italy). Reformist Social Democracy had succumbed to the “reification” of bourgeois ideology in seeking to preserve the workers’ interests, and had become the counterrevolutionary bulwark of continued capitalism in the post-WWI world. There was a civil war in Marxism. The question was the revolutionary necessity and possibility of Communism that Lenin expressed in the October 1917 Revolution that was meant to be the beginning of global revolution. Similarly, for the Frankfurt School, the Stalinism that developed in the wake of failed world revolution, was, contrary to Lenin, the reification of “Marxism” itself, now become barbarized bourgeois ideology, the affirmation of work, rather than its dialectical Aufhebung (negation and transcendence through fulfillment and completion).

To put it in Lenin’s terms, from What is to be Done? (1902), there are two “dialectically” interrelated — potentially contradictory — levels of consciousness, the workers’ “trade union” consciousness, which remains within the horizon of capitalism, and their “class consciousness,” which reveals the world-historical potential beyond capitalism. The latter, the “Hegelian” critical self-recognition of the workers’ class struggle, was the substance of Marxism: the critique of communism as the “real movement of history.” As Marx put it in his celebrated 1843 letter to Ruge, “Communism is a dogmatic abstraction . . . infected by its opposite, private property.” And, in his 1844 Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts, Marx stated unequivocally that,

Communism is the position as the negation of the negation, and is hence the actual phase necessary for the next stage of historical development in the process of human emancipation and rehabilitation. Communism is the necessary form and the dynamic principle of the immediate future, but communism as such is not the goal of human development, the form of human society.

For Marx, communism demanded an “immanent critique” according to its “dialectical” contradictions, heightened to adequate historical self-awareness. The issue is the potential abolition of wage-labor by the wage-laborers, the overcoming of the social principle of work by the workers. Marx’s “Hegelian” question was, how had history made this possible, in theory and practice?

While Horkheimer and Adorno’s historical moment was not the same as Marx’s or Lenin’s, this does not mean that they abandoned Marxism, but rather that Marxism, in its degeneration, had abandoned them. The experience of Communism in the 1930s was the purge of intellectuals. So the question was the potential continued critical role of theory: how to follow Lenin? In “Imaginative Excesses” (orphaned from Minima Moralia 1944–47—the same time as the writing of Horkheimer and Adorno’s Dialectic of Enlightenment), Adorno argued that the workers “no longer mistrust intellectuals because they betray the revolution, but because they might want it, and thereby reveal how great is their own need of intellectuals.”

Adorno and Horkheimer are thus potentially helpful for recovering the true spirit of Marxism. Their work expresses what has become obscure or esoteric about Marxism. This invites a blaming of their work as culpable, instead of recognizing the unfolding of history they described that had made Marxism potentially irrelevant, a “message in a bottle” they hoped could still yet be received. It is unfortunate if their conversation isn’t.

Young

Marnin Young

The Problem of Leisure

The evaporation of a theory of “exploitation” from Marxist (and other) critiques of capitalism in the immediate Post-War period might rightly be attributed to the widespread belief that the end of labor was nigh. In the early 1930s, John Maynard Keynes and Bertrand Russell, among others, had already posited a future with radically shortened workdays and large amounts of leisure time available for all. The dream persists even today. As the very lack of work (mass unemployment) increasingly haunts the economic and political sphere, Robert and Edward Skidelsky have, in their recent book How Much is Enough?: Money and the Good Life, revived a Keynesian program for a systematic replacement of work time with free time. In a scathing review of the book in The New York Times, Richard Posner concluded, “If you ask someone to work half as long for half the pay, you should have better answers to this question: What shall I do with my new leisure?”3

The problem of work and its abolition sat awkwardly in the center of Max Horkheimer and Theodor Adorno’s lengthy conversation in 1956. On the afternoon of 12 March, Horkheimer introduced the Keynesian thesis: “nowadays we have enough by way of productive forces; it is obvious that we could supply the entire world with goods and could then attempt to abolish work as a necessity for human beings. In this situation it is mankind’s dream that we should do away with both work and war.”4 Adorno in turn anticipated Posner: “We ought to include a section on the objection: what will people do with all their free time?” (32) The answer for both of them is sadly simple: “they spend their spare time obsessively repeating the rituals of the efforts that have been demanded of them.” (32) Hence the “pleasure in bike riding: DIY, moving around quickly.” (52) “The enjoyment of speed is a proxy for the enjoyment of work.” (52) Adorno later reiterated the point in a 1969 manuscript: “free time is nothing more than a shadowy continuation of labor.”5

The dialectical response to the fantasy of the end of work is thus the critical revelation of the imperial expansion of work-like behaviors into all levels of culture. We are all proletarians all the time. At least two things follow from this conclusion. One is, as Cronan convincingly asserts, the continued and intensified concern with culture not economics in post-Marxist analysis. But the second is the necessary shriveling of exploitation as a tool for the critique of post-industrialized societies. If labor now takes on the form of bike-riding—however alienated and ideologically mystified it might be—it is very difficult to map such a practice back on to the concepts of value, price, and profit that constitute Marx’s own account of exploitation. To be fair, Horkheimer and Adorno do seem to grasp the problem, wanting somehow to shift the terms of debate back to labor as classically understood. Horkheimer speaks of  “true work,” and Adorno declares, “We must not be absolutely opposed to work.” (32)

Even if a glimmer of analysis appears in Towards a New Manifesto seeking to maintain the exploitation of labor as an element in Marxism, a broader problem persists. As Moishe Postone has shown, the Frankfurt School, Horkheimer in particular, ultimately adapted a very conventional Marxist understanding of “labor” and consequently of exploitation. In the classic interpretation, exploitation results from the appropriation of “surplus value” from the difference between the “value of labor power as a commodity” and the “value that labor in action produces.”6 And consistent with this theory is a trans-historical understanding of the nature of labor that grounds non-alienated species-being. Postone argues, to the contrary, that Marx had a historically-specific notion of labor under capitalism whose end demanded neither the reduction of work-time nor the just remuneration of labor—this the Frankfurt School at least recognized—nor even the proletarian control of the labor-process, but the radical transformation of the meaning and practice of labor as such. “We must not be absolutely opposed to work”: after Marx, Left and Right agree on this, but it is hardly Marxist to say so.

Notes

4. Theodor W. Adorno and Max Horkheimer, Towards a New Manifesto (New York: Verso, 2011), 31.

5. Adorno, “Free Time,” in The Culture Industry: Selected Essays on Mass Culture, ed. J.M. Bernstein (London: Routledge, 1991), 168.

6. Moishe Postone, Time, Labor, and Social Domination: A Reinterpretation of Marx’s Critical Theory (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993), 51.

Cronan

Todd Cronan

“The Theater of Censored Poverty”

In one of his last interviews Michel Foucault famously said “As far as I’m concerned, Marx doesn’t exist.”6 What he meant was that “Marx” as an author was something largely fabricated from concepts borrowed from the eighteenth century, in particular the writings of David Ricardo. From Ricardo he derived his most crucial idea: the labor theory of value. As Clune explains, neoliberalism has made that theory obsolete and with it, Marxist analysis. For Foucault there were several Marxisms in Marx. “If you take Marx’s analysis of the Paris Commune or The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte, there you have a type of historical analysis which manifestly doesn’t rely on any eighteenth-century model.”7 What’s the difference? Pre-Marxism, much like post-Marxism, relied on theories of domination and Marx really is useless for understanding our current condition if what we find there is primarily his labor theory of value. But there is another Marx. Speaking against Althusser, Foucault clarified his point: “The systems of domination and the circuits of exploitation certainly interact, intersect and support each other, but they do not coincide.”8 Althusser is simply the French variant of a problem Adorno introduced. Adorno’s aim was not only to collapse exploitation and domination but to make the latter the model of political and cultural analysis. Judith Butler commits the classical version of the mistake at the opening to her 2012 Adorno Prize lecture when she speaks of “the difficulty of finding a way to pursue a good life for oneself, as oneself, in the context of a broader world that is structured by inequality, exploitation and forms of effacement.” The conjunction of these three terms suggests the loose interchangeability of exploitation and domination (“forms of effacement”), an interchangeability that ultimately results in the reduction of politics to a critique of visual hierarchies, to the effaced being given back visibility under a regime that denies them it. My point in the review was to say this reduction was a mistake and that this shift from models of exploitation to domination virtually defines the neoliberal (or is it neo-Ricardian?) turn.

Among the respondents there are a range of positions, some of them compatible, most of them not. For Clune, one should follow Adorno in forgetting Marx. Which is to say Clune agrees with my account of Adorno’s post-Marxism—this is good, because it is the stumbling block for most readers—but disagrees with my evaluation of the situation: more Marx, less Adorno. Clune and I further agree about the problem: inequality. But if what we’re interested in is equality, Clune says, Marx is not the man for us. More Adorno, less Marx, because Marx wasn’t all that interested in equality (and Adorno was as wrong as I am to think he was). But even if I were to concede the case against Marx (I don’t, or not fully), it would say nothing about Adorno’s relevance for anti-capitalism. For Clune, Adorno’s analysis of domination can help us to see the continuing attractions of neo-liberalism. But why does it matter that so many are attracted to a misguided and destructive view of the world. The point is to correct the problem rather than (psycho)analyze its persistence. (There is a familiar call, for instance, by those who centralize the problem of racism that while they don’t believe in race as a biological reality they are nonetheless—or rather, for that reason—interested in the fact that so many Americans are drawn to it as a construct, if not a biological reality. I would say, let’s move on: move on, that is, from race, if there’s no fact to correspond to it, to class, one of the central facts of American life at the moment. On Clune’s view, class becomes one more attraction; like race, it is a compelling fiction. But it is one we should probably forget about.)

For Brown, we definitely need more Marx and at least some Adorno (his aesthetics). And we further agree that Marx can still help us if our problem is inequality or at least help us to understand its cause, exploitation. And while I certainly agree that economic determinism can’t lead anywhere interesting (as an art historian this attitude provides the worst excuses for the triumph of “facts”) I don’t quite see what work that claim is doing here. It’s hard to argue against, nor would I, the imbrication of “culture and politics, ideology and power relations” in Marx or anyone else. It’s really a matter of what that intertwining means in practice. Consider Brown’s idea that the “level of subsistence” is a “cultural category, as much as an economic one.” Now I can spin this by saying—à la David Brooks (or Adorno)—American subsistence is an entirely different matter from that in Mexico, despite the fact that our respective Gini-coefficients are alarmingly close. It’s so different—Americans have settled that “presumptive lower limit,” look at the availability of flat-screen TVs and emergency rooms!—that we should refocus our attention away from economics toward a social-cultural analysis of class. Class, on this account (the American one), is a social category: gangs, ethnic groups, cliques, nerds, jocks, “cultures” (Wall Street, the Army, Academia, etc.). But my basic point here is to say if you change these cultures you don’t change the economics and that’s what makes the cultural-hierarchical model so attractive today for a neoliberal economy.

Although Young is broadly sympathetic to my claims he too shows, like Clune and Brown, that Marx had other things in mind than simply equality. Young gets to the heart of the matter, one I wish to bracket here, that Marx hoped to bring about a “radical transformation of the meaning and practice of labor as such.” Like Brown, Young wants Marx to answer the big questions of anthropology: what is labor and why do we do it. They are right to ask this question, but I likely share Clune’s dissatisfaction with Marx’s answer.9 Marx believed, as Cutrone cites from the Holy Family, that the “property-owning class and the class of the proletariat represent the same human self-alienation.” Clune has rightly noted how wage compensation, and not property ownership (the rentier class), largely defines capitalism under neoliberalism. Nonetheless, as Ashton shows in her response, this isn’t the whole story. Citing Gary Becker’s account of “human capital”—the “convergence of wage income and capital”—it becomes clear that something like the labor theory of value is still very much in play. But as many Marxist thinkers like to point out, the “value” part of the labor theory is not really a matter of prices or wages but a matter of morals (of “human self-alienation,” as Marx says). For that reason, it seems imperative to reformulate the labor theory along lines that clearly, that is, analytically, separate moral and economic issues.10 Would this still be Marxism?

So Adorno and the whole critique of domination, hierarchy, and authority he introduced is a progenitor of neoliberalism rather than a way out of it. Domination is a problem, as Adorno continually explained, and as Cutrone cites, of prehistory. It evolves out of the most basic human interactions and is modeled on familial relations. Fathers, for instance, don’t exploit the labor of their children, but they assert their authority over them. Family psychology in particular is at the root of Adorno’s revision of Marxism, a position later canonized by R. D. Laing in books like Sanity, Madness and the Family of 1964 and The Politics of the Family of 1969, where exploitative models are explicitly rejected in favor a range of issues around hierarchy and authority (“Ideas are cages too,” he famously observed).

One point I couldn’t make in my review was that I was implicitly relying on Erik Olin Wright’s sociology. Wright has most consistently described and critiqued the turn from domination to exploitation in class analysis. Wright’s point is especially well-taken because he was one of the leading voices in the critique of domination generation.11 In the mid-1980s he began to see what his language of “contradictory class locations” entailed. Here is Wright:

My diagnosis was that in developing the concept of contradictory locations I had inadvertently shifted the basis for the concept of class from the concept of exploitation to the concept of domination. In spite of the fact that I generally affirmed importance of exploitation for class analysis, in practice the concept of contradictory locations within class relations rested almost exclusively on relations of domination rather than exploitation. Managers, for example, were basically defined as a contradictory location because they were simultaneously dominators and dominated. Domination relations were also decisive in defining the class character of “semi-autonomous employees” since “autonomy” defines a condition with respect to domination. In neither case did the concept of exploitation enter explicitly into the definition of these class locations.12

Wright went on to describe the limitations of the concept of domination as a term of sociological analysis; I have alluded to some of the claims above and in the review. He continues:

The concept of “domination” does not in and of itself imply any specific interests of the actors. Parents dominate small children, but this does not imply that they have intrinsically opposed interests to their children. What would make those interests antagonistic is if the relation of parents to children were exploitative as well. Exploitation intrinsically implies a set of opposing material interests. Secondly, domination-centered concepts of class tend to slide into what can be termed the “multiple oppressions” approach to understanding society. Societies, in this view, are characterized by a plurality of oppressions each rooted in a different form of domination—sexual, racial, national, economic, and so on—none of which have any explanatory priority over any other. Class, then, becomes just one of many oppressions, with no particular centrality to social and historical analysis.13

What both Foucault and Wright came to see at nearly the same moment were the limitations in the domination-driven models introduced by Adorno and systematized by Althusser and the Neo-Marxists (among the latter I would centrally include Guy Debord and the Situationists as well as Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri). If society itself is a concept that originates in domination, as Adorno and Horkheimer contend in the famous “Odysseus or Myth and Enlightenment” chapter of the Dialectic of Enlightenment, then no particular form of critical analysis can take root: a neoliberal dream. And if economics takes “explanatory priority” in analytical cases I can’t see, pace Brown, how that renders the explanation deterministic.

Cutrone is the respondent most comfortable with the larger stakes of Adorno and Horkheimer’s claims and he usefully shows how their position emerges from Marx’s and Lenin’s own example, or at least the vanguardist side of it. This gives me the opportunity to consider again, in brief, Adorno’s position as it relates to class theory.

How does Adorno hope to save Marxist sociology?14 By finding its weak spot.15 It lies with Marx’s view that poverty makes one so wretched that revolutionary action emerges as a kind of automatic redress of grievances. Marx’s view was that “poverty follows from the proletariat’s place in the production process of the capitalist economy and develops with that process to the point where the poverty becomes unbearable. In this way poverty becomes a force in the revolution that aims to stamp out poverty” (102-03). For Adorno, on the other hand, “Shared poverty” does not “turn proletarians into a class.” Part of the problem, as Adorno sees it, is that by mid-century there is far less poverty. Marx’s “theory of pauperization” is an inadequate measure of the development of capitalism because “all the statistics” available can be marshaled against it. Since the time when Marx and Engels wrote the Communist Manifesto the proletariat has seen an improved standard of living including shorter working hours; better food, housing and clothing; pensions; and an increase in life expectancy (103). All this “mimicking of classless society” can’t be good for Marxism (110). To be clear, an increase in life expectancy is an imitation of classless society, not the actual production of it. And if Russell and Keynes, as Young suggests, saw the shortened workday as nigh, Adorno saw that as one more nail in the coffin of revolution. Because no one is driven to become a revolutionary by hunger anymore the revolution itself is in doubt (103). Worse still, none of these putative gains were the product of economic development; although they are driven by the forces of production they are strictly extraeconomic phenomena. So poverty still exists but it has been veiled by a theater of freedom. The higher standard of living, what Adorno describes, along with every other improvement, as an “unemployment benefit,” is paid for by monopoly profits and not by variable capital. Which brings Adorno to his main thesis: a higher standard of living is the attempt by the ruling class to “secure for the slaves their existence within slavery” and thereby to consolidate the security of the rulers. Unlike Marx’s capitalism, mid-century capitalism is an elaborate “theater of a cryptogenic” or “censored poverty” (105).

And if rank poverty doesn’t result in revolution neither does psychological deprivation (Adorno’s other main theme). Because new technically refined work processes shape the mental life of workers even more thoroughly than in the past the current system “produces the proletariat…on a scale that was absolutely unforeseeable to Marx” (109). Men have become “products,” “mere administrative objects”; “dehumanization is perfected…not as naked coercion…[because] dehumanization is what civilization is”; “domination becomes an integral part of human beings” (109). And on and on: “Dehumanization is no external power…[but] the intrinsic reality of the oppressed in the system…[and] their wretchedness lies in the fact that they can never escape” (109-110). What hope is left? Total mimetic identification with the aggressor: “Only when the victims completely assume the features of the ruling civilization will they be capable of wresting them from the dominant power” (110). Which is to say Adorno retains the mechanical aspect of Marx—utter psychological deprivation automatically, by virtue of some biological absolute, brings revolution—seemingly without a shred of the intentionality Marx required to achieve revolution. There are no revolutionary subjects, only victims who mime the innermost cells of the aggressors and thereby automatically reveal to themselves (there are no others) the horror of the system they reproduce. So even if we needed Adorno, by his own terms we couldn’t get very far.

Nonetheless, as Ashton shows, some contemporary poets have understood Adorno completely and have sought to put into practice his provocative solution to the universalization of domination. The poets she cites—Goldsmith, Davies, Boyer, Zaher, Wagner, Guenette, Svalina, Lin—mime the “features of the ruling civilization,” they further literalize Becker’s notion of “human capital” and embrace the turn to entrepreneurial everything. And when this mimetic process is seamlessly folded-in with Adorno’s much-vaunted “second reflection” (poetry as gift economy) what you have is a neoliberal dream: “utopian freedom from the market mimes…the freedom of the market.” Why this collapsing of the boundaries of exploiter and exploited—an identification made possible by the language of domination—is a problem is made clearer alongside the crushing data Ashton cites at the conclusion of her response. And while Adorno ponders the fragmented and alienated consciousness of a consumer society—just how do those “workers whose wages increased by more than 725% between 1978 and 2011” see the world and whether how they see the world is really all that different from those workers whose labor has been increasingly extracted from them over the same period—we might ponder whether we need Adorno at all.

Notes

6. Michel Foucault, “Questions of Geography,” in Power/Knowledge: Selected Interviews and Other Writings, 1972—1977, ed. Colin Gordon (New York: Pantheon, 1980), 76.

7.  Ibid.

8. Ibid., 72.

9. My full answer would take us into my conventional line of work: what is a work of art and why do we make them. But to answer that, I might bid Marx farewell. Not quite, but it would bring us back to the question Brown raised about exploitation being an artistic concept. I can’t see right now how that language is not a problem rather than a solution. Taking on the question of a Marxist art history would require a full response to Brown’s superb “The Work of Art in the Age of its Real Subsumption under Capital.” Most of what I have to say about that involves a very different picture of the history of modernism, one which was never predicated on the Adornoian claim to outsideness to capital or to its closure. The commodity status of art is part of its ontology, less its history. The latter point is taken up by Charles Palermo in his response to Stephen Buttes on nonsite.org.

10. For obvious reasons figuring out what is living and what is dead in the labor theory of value is the topic of another discussion.

11. See, for instance, one of the earliest histories of critical theory in English, Trent Schroyer’s The Critique of Domination: The Origins and Development of Critical Theory (Boston: Beacon Press, 1973).

12. Erik Olin Wright, “The Comparative Project on Class Structure and Class Consciousness: An Overview,” Acta Sociologica 32 (1989): 6. Wright argues his case in Classes (New York and London: Verso, 1985) and again, against a range of critics, in The Debate on Classes (New York and London: Verso, 1998).

13. Ibid., 7.

14. My discussion here focuses on a key text cited by Cutrone, Adorno’s “Reflections on Class Theory,” which was written in 1942 but not published until 1972, rpt. in Adorno, Can One Live After Auschwitz?: A Philosophical Reader, ed. Rolf Tiedemann (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2003), 93-110. Further citations appear in the text.

15. Adorno certainly thought what he was doing was anything but revision and more like the development of unfinished theories. Thus we read that “Marx died before he could develop the theory of class, and the working class let the matter rest there” (100). Marx’s false friends, the revisionists, with their “statistical appreciation of the middle strata, and their praise of a generalized progress” aimed to deny the reality of class war. Here Adorno follows Lenin in his “Protest by Russian Social-Democrats” (1899) written against the Economist attempt to separate economics and politics through an excessive investment in Trade Unions.

***

]]>
https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/do-we-need-adorno/feed/ 9
We are all proletarians https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/we-are-all-proletarians/ https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/we-are-all-proletarians/#respond Sun, 01 Jul 2012 06:05:18 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=4255 Review of Towards a New Manifesto by Theodor Adorno and Max Horkheimer. Translated by Rodney Livingstone. Verso 2011.

Special thanks to the editors of Radical Philosophy for allowing me to reprint my review from issue 174 (July/August 2012): 31-33.

According to J. M. Bernstein, “the point of [Horkheimer and Adorno’s] Dialectic of Enlightenment was to explain why the dialectic of class had come to a standstill.” The “conflictual dialectic of proletariat and bourgeoisie,” Bernstein writes, “is unavailable for interpretive purposes” (31). It bears noting that this is the only appearance of the term “class conflict” in the 428 pages of The Cambridge Companion to Adorno (2004). Bernstein’s point is made again by Simon Jarvis in the same volume when he writes that the “concept of class…designates not a real entity but a real illusion” (94). “There is,” he insists, “no such thing as a ‘class.’” Because to “classify a diverse group of people under a single concept inevitably misleadingly identifies them” (94). What real or potential use could emerge from this rereading of Marx? It’s a matter of understanding the sea change in Marxist analysis that Adorno initiated when he criticized the basic Marxist tenet that “economics has priority over domination; domination may not be deduced otherwise than economically” (Negative Dialectics). That domination exists without private property was presumed to point to a more basic fact about civilization than any economic analysis could explain. For Adorno the fact that “human beings…are always being humiliated” has absolute priority over any economic analysis (48). At stake is nothing less than a vision of Marxism as an analysis of humiliation, of shame, not exploitation.

The stakes of Adorno and Horkheimer’s influential revision of Marxism emerges in the new translation of their dialogue Towards a New Manifesto. The title is an inspired misnomer; it is hard to see how “Discussion on Theory and Praxis”—the original title in Horkheimer’s Nachlass—would attract any but the most dedicated readers. But what makes the brief volume—113 generously spaced pages—so engaging and what partially legitimates the English title, is the space devoted to a reassessment of key Marxist concepts. We should “write a manifesto that will do justice to the current situation,” Adorno says (92) and he adds a surprising addendum: it should be “a strictly Leninist manifesto” (94). Despite Adorno’s thoroughgoing use of Marxist terminology, his explicit engagement with Marx is slim (roughly four essays in an extensive body of writing are devoted to class analysis). In the twelve discussions that make up Towards a New Manifesto nearly half revolve around the problem of work and “political concreteness.” But as Adorno and Horkheimer make clear, their theory “no longer has anything in common with Marx, with the most advanced class consciousness; our thoughts are no longer a function of the proletariat” (99).

Horkheimer formulates the basic problem for any contemporary Marxism: “in whose interest do we write, now that there is no longer a party and the revolution has become such an unlikely prospect?” (49) Horkheimer’s answer is striking and central to all Frankfurt School analyses, class struggle has shifted to the superstructure: “It is in language that the idea that all should be well can be articulated” (50). More tersely still: “All hope lies in thought” (39-40). To which Adorno replies: “In Marx language plays no role, he is a positivist.” Kant, rather than Marx, saw how “the concept of freedom…can be grasped only in relation to the constitution of mankind as a whole” (50). That language retains in itself the universal claims denied by the particular interests of individuals stands at the foundation of Adorno’s lifelong commitment to the work of art as a form of dialectical overcoming, through a mode of mimetic exacerbation, of capitalist contradictions. Works of art can perform a kind of “second reflection” of capitalist modes of production (93). Put another way, the political power of the work of art is fully predicated on the unreflective modes of work embodied in wage labor. Horkheimer clarifies the problem: “Thesis: nowadays we have enough by way of productive forces; it is obvious that we could supply the entire world with goods and could then attempt to abolish work as a necessity for human beings” (31). He later puts it in Marxist terms, “classes must be abolished because the time is ripe for it, the forces of production are strong enough” (87). For Adorno, this new prospect for freedom is in fact a path to “catastrophe” (87). Whenever workers are given “free time” they are discovered to be “obsessively repeating the rituals of the efforts that have been demanded of them” (32). Adorno describes all the newly won freedoms, the sense that “everything seems to be improving” (35), as “a kind of false classless society” (33). The “perfect classless society” is “in reality the very opposite.” Horkheimer blasts back: “That’s too reactionary” (33). But Adorno is unrelenting: “this entire question of spare time is so unfortunate” because “people unconsciously mimic the work process” (33-34). What could it mean to say “people,” not owners or workers, mime the work process at home? Adorno further broadens the point when he explains how “the appeal to class won’t work any more, since today [we] are really all proletarians” (34). Owner and worker mime labor in their “relaxed” moments. The new manifesto is tailored to bourgeois and proletarian alike.

At their worst, Adorno and Horkheimer’s account of identity thinking is blandly reductive: “All [that self-determination] means [in German idealism] is that the work my master formerly ordered me to do is the same as the work I now seek to carry out of my own free will”; Kant’s “transcendental apperception: labor made absolute” (25-26). And speaking of exchange value: “People like advertisements. They do what the ads tell them and they know that they are doing so” (54). Along this sweeping line of thought Horkheimer remarks that “The USA is the country of argument.” Adorno picks up the (banal) idea: “Argument is consistently bourgeois” (73). Adorno goes on to confuse the matter when he also insists that the “mistrust of argument is at bottom what has inspired the Husserls and Heideggers” (72) and their fall into “pure irrationalism” (67).

Horkheimer, the more pessimistic and less historicist of the two, suggests “we have to reject both Marxism and ontology” (21). Or rather, it is the ontological and theological roots of Marxism—a “faith in progress” (19-20), something Adorno suggests when he speaks of “a new political authority [that] will emerge” at the limits of despair (60; my emphasis)—that Horkheimer rejects. Horkheimer blanches, for instance, at Adorno’s literalist attempts to identify theory and practice. “Even the most rarefied form of mental activity contains an element of the practical,” Adorno contends (75). There’s no difference, he says, between “thinking” and “eating roast goose” (80). Horkheimer rejects the identification and observes how thinking “must have a connection to a world set to rights” (80-81) and must be “targeting true practice” (96).

Although Horkheimer is far more pessimistic than Adorno—“today we have to declare ourselves defeatists…There is nothing we can do. We…have to declare that basically we cannot bring about change” (90)—he is also more practical. He places his diminishing hopes on a “more or less worn-out version of the American system” (21); “planning,” he suggests, “would offer the best prospect” (21). The view of planning is broadly redistributive: “Automation. We should take greater care to help others, to export the right goods to the right people, to seek cures for the sick” (53). Along these lines Horkheimer announces the second thesis of the new manifesto: “If there is so much affluence…we must give to those who have nothing” (106). But this is a fleeting thought within the general tenor of the manifesto, and it stands in tension with his more determined insistence on “the notion of difference” (78). He is “in favor of the chaotic” (27); one “should think differently and act differently” (79). But even here Horkheimer’s scruples are evident. He fears that the use of vague words like “change” and “otherness” are simply “metaphysical gilding for bourgeois desires” (83) and prefers instead the “animal qualities” of “a not-too-strenuous life, having enough to eat, not having to work from morning to night” (86-87).

The conversations conclude on a brief discussion of “Individualism.” It is here, in the most concise terms, that the larger problems of the manifesto project are revealed. It was Marx’s mistake, Horkheimer declares, to be “concerned to ensure that all men would be equal”! (111) Rather than equal, Horkheimer affirms that “human beings should be subtly different” (111; my emphasis). Adorno picks up the thought insisting that “Marx was too harmless,” “he did not concern himself with subjectivity” (111). And it is subjectivity or “difference” that lies at the center of the new manifesto. Adorno’s most surprising assertion, and his most misguided, appears with his concluding thought. The “idea that people are products of society down to the innermost fiber of their being” was dismissed by Marx as “milieu theory.” The future of Marxism lies in the reinstitution of this idea “first articulated by Lenin” (112). The battle that Marx fought against “milieu theory” was against the idea that culture determined consciousness. His great achievement was to see that economics was not a matter of culture but of exploitation. Which is to say Adorno’s emphasis on domination and difference (how bourgeois culture shapes being), rather than exploitation and the proletariat, is pre-Marxist in orientation. Post-Marxism is pre-Marxism redux.

]]>
https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/we-are-all-proletarians/feed/ 0
The Work of Art in the Age of its Real Subsumption under Capital https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/the-work-of-art-in-the-age-of-its-real-subsumption-under-capital/ https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/the-work-of-art-in-the-age-of-its-real-subsumption-under-capital/#comments Tue, 13 Mar 2012 19:07:14 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=3603 Whatever previous ages might have fancied, we are wise enough to know that the work of art is a commodity like any other. Chances are that we don’t have any very clear idea what we mean by that. Marx, however, does.

What chiefly distinguishes the commodity-owner from the commodity is the circumstance that the latter treats every other commodity as nothing more than the form of appearance of its own value. Born leveler and cynic, it is therefore always on the jump to exchange not only soul but body with any other commodity, be it plagued by more deformities than Maritornes herself. With his five and more senses, the owner of the commodity makes up for the latter’s lack of a feel for the concrete in other commodities. His commodity has for him no unmediated use value. Otherwise he would not bring it to market. It has use value for others. For him its only unmediated use value is to be the bearer of exchange value, and so to be a medium of exchange. That is why he wants to dispose of it in exchange for commodities whose use values appeal to him. All commodities are non-use-values for their owners, use values for their non-owners. Consequently, they must all change hands. But this change of hands constitutes their exchange, and their exchange relates them to one another as values and realizes them as values. Commodities must be realized as values before they can be realized as use values. (K 100 / C 179).1

This is a knotty passage (and one whose gender politics are thankfully not entirely legible in English). Its difficulty and indeed “literariness” seem all out of proportion to the matter in hand. Should it not be among the easiest things in the world to distinguish commodity-owner from commodity? Is it not rather an odd flourish to stack the deck by personifying the commodity, and then to feign perplexity in distinguishing the personification from the person? But the operation is the opposite of this: we have been told in the previous paragraph that “the characters who appear on the economic stage are merely personifications of economic relations” (K 100 / C 179). So it is not only that the commodity is personified, but rather, it proving easier to talk of the commodity as a “she” than the owner as an “it,” that the owner is. The distinction is therefore between two logical standpoints—something which the fact that one of them is occupied by a consciousness tends to obscure—and the distinction is simply this: from the standpoint of the commodity, all commodities are qualitatively indifferent. If you imagine a market without buyers and sellers, you are left with a mass of commodities that are exchangeable in various ratios, but none of which is not exchangeable, which is to say none of which possesses any qualities that cannot be expressed as quantity. (The basis of this qualitative indifference, established in Marx’s previous chapter, does not concern us at the moment.) But from the standpoint of the commodity owner—who, because he owns a commodity and not some other kind of thing, is both buyer and seller—his commodity is qualitatively different from all the others in that his alone has no qualities. To be more precise, his has only one quality that matters, which is its lack of qualities: that is, its qualitative equality with other commodities: its exchangeability.2

All other commodities—that is, the commodities he encounters as a buyer rather than a seller—are, for his “five and more senses” full of qualities. Quality, use value, counts for him as a buyer: otherwise he would not want to buy. Quality, use value, counts nothing for him as a seller: otherwise he would not be willing to sell. Of course, as a seller, he knows that the commodities he brings to market must “stand the test as use-values before they can be realized as values” (K 100 / C 179). “But”—and this is a Hegelian “but,” the conjunction which changes everything—“only the act of exchange can prove whether or not [the human labor expended in them] is useful for others, whether the product of such labor can therefore satisfy alien needs” (K 100-101 / C 180). We thus find ourselves in a chicken-and-egg loop—exchange value precedes use value precedes exchange value precedes use value—that Marx’s imaginary commodity owner wants no part of: “he wants to realize his commodity as value…whether or not his own commodity has any use value for the owner of the other commodity” (K 101 / C 180). The problem can only be resolved—for the time being, for it will reemerge in several forms, including what our contemporary Keynesians will call a liquidity trap—by giving the contradiction “room to move” (K 118 / C 198). Marx is preparing the ground for the appearance of money, which turns the relationship to a single buyer into a relationship with the market, and provides a practical basis for the radical exchangeability of the commodity.

For our present purposes, however, what is important is that even in the case of the individual buyer, and therefore also in the case of the market, it is only the exchangeability that matters to the commodity owner, as frustrated as he might be by the fact that its use value is from one angle prior. If he sells you a salad bowl and you use it as a chamber pot, that is strictly your business. As far as the seller is concerned, the use value of “his” commodity only makes its appearance as exchange value: “only the act of exchange can prove whether that labor is useful to others.” The commodity owner wants to realize the exchange value of his commodity by producing something that is a use-value for others. But he isn’t in the business of legislating or even knowing what that use-value should be; he doesn’t even know it has a use value until it sells. Indeed, the more potential uses it has—it slices, it dices, it’s a typewriter and a shoe store and a status symbol and a peepshow—the less he legislates what its actual use-value should be, and the happier he is.

If this were the only possible state of affairs, there would be no reason to demonstrate its peculiarity. So what is the other of “a society of commodity producers” (K 93 / C 172)?  We are given several options in the previous chapter: Robinson Crusoe, the medieval corvée, the peasant family, hints of various historical non-capitalist societies, and finally the famous “association of free people, working with the means of production held in common, and, in full self-awareness, expending their many individual labor powers as one social labor power” (K 92 / C 171). These are all others of commodity production, but its determinate other, the other that the capitalist market produces as its own internal frame, is Hegel’s image of collective labor, which Marx here and there explicitly recalls. This image appears most explicitly in Hegel’s idealized evocation of Greek ethical life, an evocation which refers not to the Greek polis as it actually was or as Hegel imagined it actually was, but rather to its own immanent horizon, an ideal Greek customary life must presuppose but can only realize in an unsatisfactory, contradictory and unstable way:

The individual’s labor to satisfy his own needs is as much a satisfaction of the needs of others as his own, and the satisfaction of his own needs is achieved only through the labor of others. As the individual in his individual labor already unconsciously accomplishes a common labor, so again he also produces the common as his conscious object; the whole becomes, as whole, his work, for which he sacrifices himself, and precisely thus is himself restored by it. (265 / §351).3

The problem—the satisfaction of “universal” or social needs through individual labor, irreducibly particular talents and drives—is the same in Marx and Hegel, though for Marx “full self-awareness” will mark a crucial difference. Marx, however, considers this problem by means of a different social formation, namely capitalism, one in which there is nothing customary about what is produced or who produces it; one in which, as we have seen, exchange precedes use. In Marx’s version—“only the act of exchange can prove whether or not [such labor] is useful for others, whether the product of such labor can therefore satisfy alien needs”—the two subordinate clauses appear to say the same thing. The function of the second clause is to emphasize the shift from the neutral “other” to “alien” (fremde); that is, to point out the peculiarity of commodity exchange in which “the needs of others,” taken for granted in the Hegelian version of customary life, are reduced to a cipher whose index is exchangeability. As Fredric Jameson has recently reminded us, the logic of alienation (Entfremdung) in Marx is intimately related to that of Hegelian externalization (Entäusserung, though neither Hegel nor Marx adheres rigorously to the linguistic distinction).4 The other or negative horizon of commodity exchange is what Hegel calls die Kraft der Entäusserung, “the power of externalization, the power to make oneself into a thing” (483 / §658).

Let us then take a moment to establish the precise contours of this negative, Hegelian horizon of commodity exchange. Plenty has been said about the lordship and bondage theme in Phenomenology of Spirit, and we have no interest in revisiting it here, even if the relation of buyer to seller—logically encompassing the two moments of indifference and petulance—does, in its utter failure to produce anything like subjectivity (it produces instead a market where the parties can safely face one another in the aggregate rather than as antagonists) ironically recall it. What is important here is how we get out of this dialectic. As is well known, this is through the labor of the bondsman who, in forming and shaping the thing, in externalizing himself in the production of the lifeworld of both himself and his master, comes to find in that world not the master’s power but his own:

Thus the form [of the product of labor], set outside himself, is not an other to him, for this form is precisely his own pure being-for-self, which to him becomes the truth. What he rediscovers, precisely through labor which appears to harbor only an alien purpose, is nothing other than his own purpose, arrived at through his own means. (154 / §196)

This is Hegel’s materialism—the exact opposite, it might be said in passing, of causal or vulgar materialism—and indeed it represents a kind of ideological core to Phenomenology of Spirit. But the point to be made here is that the object the bondsman shapes is not just made—Marx’s commodity will also be the product of labor—but intended: a purpose arrived at by his own means. The thing is not a cipher whose use is indexed by its exchange, but rather a use whose purpose is legible, which is to say normative. The master can and presumably does find another purpose in it; but that will now be an occasion for conflict. The owner of commodities, on the other hand, doesn’t care what purpose a buyer finds in his commodity, as long as someone will buy it.

What we have arrived at is the distinction between the exchange-formula C-M-C (Commodity-Money-Commodity or Hegelian Sittlichkeit, the satisfaction of individual needs as the universal satisfaction of needs through the social metabolism, as use-values are exchanged through the medium of money) and M-C-M, the same relation but now understood as the kernel of capitalism itself, where use-value is only a vanishing moment in the valorization of capital. What we have arrived at is the distinction between an object whose use (or purpose or meaning) is normatively inscribed in the object itself—a meaning that is in Hegel’s terms universal, which is simply “allgemein,” available for everyone and not therefore a private matter—and an object whose use is a matter of indifference from one position, and a matter of possibly intense but necessarily private concern from another. What we have arrived at is the distinction between an object that embodies, and must seek to compel, conviction, and one that seeks to provoke interest in its beholder—or perhaps all kinds of different interest from different beholders. What we have arrived at, no doubt through an unusual route, is the distinction between art and objecthood.5

The distinction is of course Michael Fried’s, but it has become central to the debate over the dominant strand in contemporary cultural production, or, more likely, the dominant strand in the cultural production of the very recent past, a period for which the term “postmodernism” will do as well as any other. Everything Fried finds objectionable in the “object” is on the other hand perfectly legitimate for a certain class of objects we are already familiar with, namely commodities. Or, to put this another way, Fried’s “formalist” account of the distinction between art and non-art is also an historicist one, fully derivable from the Marxian problematic of the “real subsumption of labor under capital,” or the closure of the world market.

To return, then, to Capital. As we just saw, one way of understanding Marx’s analysis is to say that in commodity exchange, the site of purpose or intention shifts. If I make a bowl for myself, it is a bowl because I wanted to make a bowl, and I will be concerned about all kinds of concrete attributes the bowl might have. If it is shallow rather than deep, wood rather than metal, these attributes are as they are because I intend them to be that way, and we are in the world of Hegelian externalization. If I make a bowl for the market, I am primarily concerned only with one attribute, its exchangeability: that is, the demand for bowls. And that demand, and therefore all of the concrete attributes that factor into that demand, are decided elsewhere, namely on the market. So while I might still make decisions about my bowls, those decisions no longer matter as intentions even for me, because they are entirely subordinated to more or less informed guesses about other people’s desires. This has obvious repercussions for cultural interpretation. If a work of art is not a commodity—or if it is not only a commodity, which is to say that a moment of externality to the commodity form is analytically isolable, which is to say that there is something in the work that is not a commodity—then it makes entirely good sense to approach it with interpretive tools, since it can plausibly be intended to mean something. (In the passage from Hegel cited above—“his own purpose, arrived at through his own means”—“Sinn,” a multivalent word translated here as “purpose,” could also be translated as “meaning,” and indeed the conflict immanent in the normativity of the formed object will, in Phenomenology of Spirit, devolve in skepticism and stoicism to a mere conflict of interpretation. But that is another story.) If a work of art is only a commodity, interpretive tools suddenly make no sense at all, since the form the object takes is determined elsewhere than where it is made, namely on the market. So it is not really that interpretation as such no longer makes any sense, so much as that interpreting the artwork no longer makes any sense. It is rather the desires represented by the market that are subject to analysis and elucidation.

It might seem absurd to say the art commodity is uninterpretable, but think for a moment of an industrial spectacle like James Cameron’s Avatar. The sight of critics producing a welter of completely incompatible (but also generally plausible) interpretations was an amusing one that did not go unnoticed by the critics themselves. This empirical profusion is insignificant in itself: all of these interpretations could be wrong. But it is also possible that since the film is only concerned with producing a set of marketable effects, it cannot at the same time be concerned with producing the minimal internal consistency required to produce a meaning. And in fact, James Cameron himself is pretty clear that this is the case. When asked why female Na’vi have breasts, Cameron replies: “Right from the beginning I said, ‘She’s got to have tits,’ even though that makes no sense because her race, the Na’vi, aren’t placental mammals.”6 Cameron is more precise than he probably means to be when he says that “makes no sense.” Pressed in a different interview, Cameron responds that the female Na’vi have breasts “because this is a movie for human people.”7 In other words, people—enough of them anyway—will pay to see breasts, so the breasts go in. But this “makes no sense”: there is no point in interpreting it, because the salient fact is not that Cameron wanted them there but that he thought a lot of other people would want them there, and the wildly inconsistent ideology of the film is likewise composed of saleable ideologemes that together make no sense. This is not to say that all art commodities are similarly inconsistent: some audiences will pay for ideological or narrative or aesthetic consistency, so we have Michael Moore, middlebrow cinema, and independent film. But this consistency doesn’t add up to a meaning, since what looks like meaning is only an appeal to a market niche.

But this is nothing new but rather a very old line, essentially Adorno’s critique of the culture industry.8 The lineaments of that critique are well known; it will be enough for the present to remind ourselves that in that essay Adorno has no interest in explicating works because in commercial culture there are no works to critique and no meanings to be found. The culture industry as it appears in Adorno is simpler than ours, seemingly only differentiated vertically rather than splintered into potentially infinite socio-aesthetico-cultural niches, but the essential situation is the one we are attempting to understand. “The varying production values in the culture industry have nothing to do with content, nothing to do with the meaning of the product” (DA 132 / DE 124) because the varying production values are aimed at different markets rather than different purposes, and this principle is “the meaningful content of all film, whatever plot the production team may have selected” (DA 132 / DE 124). So while one can ask sociological questions about art commodities—Why do people like violent movies?—interpretive questions—Why is there a love scene in the middle of Three Days of the Condor?—do not have interesting answers.

It will not have escaped notice that, under conditions of Hegelian externalization, meaning is equated with intention, while under market conditions, “meaning” is simply what can be said about the appropriation of commodities. Sociological questions have answers without necessarily involving intentions; interpretive questions, if they have answers, require intentions. It may be worth taking a moment to emphasize the fact that this equation is deeply Hegelian, and that there is nothing in it that is threatening to Marxist interpretation as such. The strong claim for the identity of intention and meaning (very briefly, the claim that meaning includes neither causes nor effects of the meaning in question) already implies the social.9 The medium of meaning is (always in the Hegelian sense) a universal, which is to say a social machine, be it language as such or a particular signifying network like literature or the royal court. (Meaning is necessarily a socially symbolic act.) While meanings exist sub specie aeternitatis, the media or social machines in which they mean are, it seems almost too obvious to point out, historical: if one insists on understanding meaning proper as externalization, one must begin with an account of the social machine. (Always historicize.) Further, nothing in the reduction of meaning to intention prevents us from chasing down what a meaning might entail as a logically necessary consequence (as opposed to an effect) or condition of possibility (as opposed to a cause), even if these are not intended. Indeed, this is Marx’s procedure in the chapter we have been discussing. The future capitalist, for now simply an owner of commodities, wants to sell his goods. That is all. “In their confusion, the commodity owners think like Faust: In the beginning was the deed. They have already acted before thinking” (K 101 / C 180). The logical contortions embodied in the act of exchange (the confusion or embarrassment, Verlegenheit, of the commodity-owners—indeed, their ideology) are nowhere in the mind of the capitalist, but are rather the logical preconditions of the act of exchange itself. In this Hegelian-Marxian sense, the unconscious is simply everything entailed or presupposed by an action that is not present to consciousness in that action: in Phenomenology of Spirit, the ignorance of the provincial type at court, which necessarily turns every attempt at sincerity into its opposite, or the politics of the “beautiful soul,” who imagines himself to be beyond politics but whose very aloofness from politics is itself a politics. An intention includes such necessary presuppositions or entailments. (The identity of intention and meaning insists upon a political unconscious.)10

Finally, the identity of meaning and intention does not entail any position on the desirability of something like cultural studies, if the latter is taken to mean the sociological study of cultural production, distribution, and consumption. What it does entail is the distinction between such study—which will be crucial in what follows, in the form of a sociological understanding of the universal in which contemporary artworks make their way—and interpretation. And indeed, this last position can also be derived from Hegel. In the section in the Phenomenology on “the matter in hand,” the relation between sociological motivation (ambition) and scientific purpose (die Sache selbst, the matter in hand) is, as it is in Bourdieu, undecidable: it is always possible that a given intervention is attempted for money or fame or position. But this very undecidability means that nothing concrete can be said about the relation of ambition to work, which is to say that, as regards what is in the work (as opposed to what caused it or what effect it may have) nothing useful can be divined from sociological research.

To return, then, to the art-commodity and its other. For Adorno the art-commodity had a plausible other or negative horizon, namely modernism (even if this is usually referred to collectively in the essay as “bourgeois artworks,” and usually in the past tense), where Hegelian externalization—compensatory, tragic, but an externalization nonetheless—holds. Adorno accounts for this possibility by the residual phenomenon of tributary backwaters within capitalism, spaces left behind by the expansion of capital. The persistence of such spaces “strengthened art in this late phase against the verdict of supply and demand, and increased its resistance far beyond the actual degree of protection” (DA 141 / DE 133). What differentiates Adorno’s culture industry from the self-representation of our contemporary moment is that the art-commodity now has no other. Fredric Jameson, bringing the problem up to the day before yesterday, simply says, matter-of-factly, that “What has happened is that aesthetic production today has become integrated into commodity production generally.”11 From this, everything follows.

The logic of this transition is already available in Marx, in a draft chapter for Capital I that was not available in the West until the 1960s. What we have is often fragmentary, but the basic distinction in the “Results of the Immediate Process of Production” between the “formal subsumption” and the “real subsumption of labor under capital” is clear.12 Under conditions of formal subsumption, an industry or production process is drawn into a capitalist economy, but “there is no change as yet in the mode of production itself” (R 106 / C 1026). Under conditions of “real subsumption,” on the other hand, the production process itself is altered, such that the producers are no longer selling their surplus product to the capitalist, but are instead selling their labor to the capitalist, who will eventually be compelled to reorganize the production process altogether. (Production, as well as exchange, has both a C-M-C or “customary” in the Hegelian sense and an M-C-M or capitalist form. The latter haunts the former until the phase change to capitalism proper, when the former haunts the latter.) Logically speaking, the distance between formal and real subsumption is vanishingly small (just as C-M-C and M-C-M are the same process, examined from different standpoints); but the status of the product of labor, and eventually the work process itself, is fundamentally different under each. Indeed, as will no doubt already be apparent, “formal subsumption” allows for Hegelian externalization to continue under capitalism, since it is, for example, only accidental surplus that is sold: “Milton produced Paradise Lost as a silkworm produces silk, as the manifestation of his own nature. He later sold the product for £5 and thus became a dealer in commodities” (R 128 / C 1044). Under “real subsumption,” on the other hand, we are already in the world of Marxian separation, where the whole production process is oriented towards exchange. But what this logical proximity means is that directly “capitalist production has a tendency to take over all branches of industry… where only formal subsumption obtains” (R 118 / C 1036). In order for formal subsumption in a given corner of industry to obtain with any permanence, it must be afforded some degree of protection: professional guilds, research-based tenure, Adorno’s well-funded state cultural institutions, or, as we shall consider shortly, something like Bourdieu’s concept of a field of restricted production.

For once underestimating capitalism, Marx seems to think in these fragments that the arts are, by their very nature, unsuitable candidates for real subsumption (see R 133 / C 1048). Little did he imagine that once the means of distribution were fully subsumed, whatever is genuinely inassimilable in artistic labor would cease to make any difference; that the artist, when not genuinely a cultural worker, would be forced to conceive of herself, in true neoliberal fashion, as an entrepreneur of herself; that any remaining pockets of autonomy would effectively cease to exist by lacking access to distribution and, once granted access, would cease to function as meaningfully autonomous. Adorno has no trouble imagining a still-incomplete real subsumption, which is the culture industry, with modernism as the last holdout of merely formal subsumption.13 For Jameson, finally, the real subsumption of cultural labor under capital is an established fact. The result is a “dissolution of an autonomous sphere of culture” that is at the same time “a prodigious expansion of culture throughout the social realm” (48).

This end of autonomy directly implies the end of modernism. If canonical modernism conceived of itself as autonomous—as producing the “critical distance” (48) that Jameson sees as having been “abolished,” along with any “autonomous sphere of culture…in the new space of postmodernism” (48)—then today we tend to understand this critical distance as nothing more than modernism’s aesthetic ideology; modernist artworks are and were commodities after all.14 So far we have done no more than reconstruct the logic that lends the contemporary common sense we began with its plausibility.

Nobody could be more skeptical of modernism’s self-representation than Pierre Bourdieu. And yet Bourdieu produced, in his two-field theory of aesthetic production, an account of the real referent of modernism’s self-representation in the development of a “field of restricted production,” which lies behind the ability of artists to “affirm, both in their practice and their representation of it, the irreducibility of the work of art to the status of a simple commodity.”15 This dual affirmation is key, for the ideological representation of autonomy has its basis in the real autonomization of aesthetic practice in the struggle by artists to institute a “field of restricted production,” which forcibly substitutes for the “unpredictable verdicts of an anonymous public” (54)—the problem of the seller of commodities—a “public of equals who are also competitors” (58). In other words, the establishment of a field of restricted production forcibly carves a zone of formal subsumption out of the field of large-scale production which is really and entirely subsumed under capital. (It is worth pointing out that such a restricted field is not a market in any meaningful sense: judgments by peers, struggles over the significance of particular interventions, are precisely the opposite of purchases on a market, which cannot provoke disagreement because, as we have seen, no agreement is presupposed.) Adorno’s more ad hoc version of the two-field hypothesis conceives of its restricted zone as a residual rather than an emergent space; but he and Bourdieu share an understanding of the essentiality of such a zone to meaning as such, as well as a sense of its precariousness.

In Bourdieu’s account, the establishment of such a zone directly implies the tendency of art produced in a restricted field to gravitate toward formal concerns, toward the progressive working-out of problems specific to individual media. What a restricted public of (for example) painters, critics of painting, and connoisseurs of painting share is nothing other than expertise in painting. “Painting was thus set on the road towards a conscious and explicit implementation or setting-into-work of the most specifically pictorial principles of painting, which already equals a questioning of these principles, and hence a questioning, within painting itself, of painting itself” (66). In other words, modernism: “Especially since the middle of the nineteenth century, art finds the principle of change within itself, as though history were internal to the system and as though the development of forms of representation and expression were nothing more than the product of the logical development of systems of axioms specific to the various arts” (126). But for the characteristic “as though,” which marks this as an imaginary relation whose real referent is the logic of the restricted field, the words could have been written by Clement Greenberg.16 Indeed, the Bourdieusian restricted field is the condition of possibility of modernism as such, the condition of possibility of a Hegelian concern for “the matter in hand” under full-blown capitalism.

With the collapse of an autonomous field, with the real subsumption of aesthetic labor under capital, the possibility of something bearing a family resemblance to modernism abruptly disappears. What had been central was a problem to be addressed—a problem in which the general market, because it is a market, has no interest—and all the old solutions had been ruled out of bounds not because they were not nice to hang on a wall or to read, but because they had been absorbed into the game of producing new ones. For this reason, what appears as loss from the perspective of autonomy is at the same time a tremendous liberation of formal energies. The leapfrogging, dialectical modernist game—in which every attempt to solve the central problem represented by a medium becomes, for every other producer, a new version of the problem—becomes more hermetic and difficult to play over time. One can immediately see that the isolation of an autonomous field is not only the necessary condition of possibility (within market society) for the production of any meaning whatsoever, it is also a condition that leads to the increasing difficulty of producing meaning or, more accurately, the increasing formalization of meaning itself. Meanings are made possible by autonomization, but these meanings themselves are increasingly only formally meanings—that is, they are legible as intentions, but the only meanings they convey are specifically painterly, musical, writerly, etcetera. The very dynamic that makes modernism possible tends at the same time to restrict its movement to an increasingly narrow ambit.

With the real subsumption of art under capital and the end of the modernist game, then, all of the old “solutions,” each one of which had been invalidated by subsequent solutions, suddenly become available for use. A certain historicism—Jamesonian postmodern pastiche—becomes possible. Such a historicism is null as historicism, since what it doesn’t produce is precisely anything like history; but on the other hand it is practically bursting with the excitement at being allowed to apply its galvanic fluid to the great gallery of dead forms, which are suddenly candidates for resuscitation. Friedian “objecthood” is also liberated at this same moment: the reaction of the spectator, or customer, assumes importance in precise correlation to the recession of the formal problem confronted by the artist.

But, as is probably obvious by now, liberation from the strictures of the old modernist games is at the same time subjection to something else, namely the “anonymous market” from which the autonomous field had wrested a degree of autonomy. If artworks can now make use of all the old styles (or become objects), it is not clear why one would call them artworks at all, since the honest old art-commodity, precisely because it was more interested in the appeal to a market (the effect on an audience) than on formal problems, was able to make use of the old styles (or be an object) all along. In other words, there is nothing new in unabashedly borrowing indiscriminately from the great gallery of dead forms, or in appealing theatrically to consumer desires. These procedures are in fact the norm. The innovation of postmodern pastiche is—by definition—not formal, but in the collapse of art into what was already the status quo of the culture at large. Postmodernism’s innovation is precisely in evacuating the distinction between industrial spectacle—Cameron’s ideological mishmash—and the Jamesonian postmodern art-object, assembled from its “grab bag or lumber room of disjointed subsystems and raw materials and impulses of all kinds” (31).

Of course, this is the point. And indeed there is nothing implausible about a scenario in which artworks as such disappear, to be entirely replaced by art-commodities, and in which the study of artworks would have to be replaced with the study of reception, of desires legible in the market, and so on. There is a deeply egalitarian promise in such a scenario, precisely because the formal concerns addressed by artworks are in general the province of a few—in the absence of a strong public education system, are necessarily the province of a few. The problem is that a world where the work of art is a commodity like any other is the world neoliberalism claims we already live in and have always lived in, a world where everything is (and if it isn’t, should be) a market. The old vanguardist horizon of equivalence between art and life—which only made sense as a progressive impulse when “life” was understood as something other than the status quo—reverses meaning and becomes deeply conformist. Against this market conformism the assertion of autonomy—even as its very plausibility now seems in doubt—becomes vital once again.

A host of consequences follows from this reversal. The assertion of autonomy means that an artwork must contain its own interpretation; that is, the artwork must be a theory of itself. The assertion of autonomy, in other words, demands a return to immanent critique, to the notion of self-legislating form; in other words, to the conception of literature formulated by the German Romantics at the turn of the 19th century: “Poetry should represent itself in every representation, and be at every point at once poetry and the poetry of poetry” (Friedrich Schlegel, Athenaeum Fragment 238 [1798]).17 In fact, the Romantic reinvention of literature and the other arts undergirds more contemporary critical practice than we like to imagine, and indeed alone justifies a practice like close reading. The assertion of aesthetic autonomy returns the discipline of literary studies, which, absent such an assertion, can only flounder in search of a relevance it lacks by definition, to theoretical coherence.

A more substantial consequence is that the charge of “elitism,” or the class stratification of aesthetic response, accrues to the claim to universal heteronomy rather than to autonomous art. For if nothing essential distinguishes between art and non-art, the only distinction left—and some distinction is necessary in order for the word “art” to have any referent, not to mention in order to populate the institutions that still exist to preserve, transmit, and consecrate it—is between expensive art and cheap art, or art whose means of appropriation are expensive or cheap to acquire. Indeed, rather than affirm emphatically the status of the work of art as nothing more than the luxury good that it undoubtedly also is, it would be prettier to claim heteronomy as a critique of autonomy. But this would mean affirming a meaning, and as we have seen this would necessarily entail a claim to autonomy from the market even as that claim is disavowed.

Under contemporary conditions, the assertion of aesthetic autonomy is, in itself, a political assertion. (A minimal one, to be sure.) This was not always the case. In the modernist period, for example, the convincing assertion of autonomy produced, as it does now, a peculiar non-market space within the capitalist social field. But there is no natural political valence to modernism’s distance from the market, since modernism does not make its way under anything like the dominance of market ideology that we experience today.18 (It was also easier to confuse personal with aesthetic autonomy. Today their opposition is clear. Personal autonomy—choice—takes place in the market. Aesthetic autonomy—meaning—can take place only in a non-market. Outside of the work, the assertion of autonomy is advertising copy.) Modernism tends to be hostile to the culture market, but all kinds of politics (Heidegger as much as Adorno) are hostile to the market. Indeed, Lisa Siraganian has suggested that underlying the panoply of modernist radicalisms is nothing other than a deeper commitment to classical political liberalism, to a zone of deliberative autonomy.19 Modernist hostility to the market only acquires a definite political valence after modernism: when the claim of the universality of the market is, as it is today, the primary ideological weapon wielded in the class violence that is the redistribution of wealth upwards. The upwards redistribution of wealth in the current conjuncture would be unthinkable without this weapon: the entire ideology of neoliberalism hinges on the assertion that this redistribution is what a competitive market both produces and requires as a precondition. If the claim to autonomy is today a minimal political claim, it is not for all that a trivial one. A plausible claim to autonomy is in fact the precondition for any politics at all other than the politics of acquiescence to the dictates of the market.

In the new dispensation, in other words, the assertion of autonomy is no longer a commitment to liberalism. The horizon of the liberal commitment to disagreement is agreement. Aesthetic autonomy today is, on the other hand, locked in a life or death struggle with the market. Our social machine is not the market itself but rather capitalism, which requires (among other things, like exploitation) both markets and institutions autonomous of them. There is then nothing archaic about the institution of art, nothing rear-guard about the assertion of autonomy. As with the enlightenment in Hegel (who referred rather to “the struggle of Enlightenment with Supersition”), capitalism is not one thing but rather the struggle between two things. (To be more precise, it is many such struggles, or one such struggle with many forms of appearance). Autonomous institutions, “matters in hand,” are, in other words, not mere spaces of critique, somehow removed from the social machine; they are rather integral to it. The assertion of autonomy is the assertion that, rather than in the heat-death of the closure of the market, or in the static symbiosis of markets and regulation, history lies in the struggle between autonomy and the market.

But how to make the claim to autonomy plausible? Haven’t we, in outlining the collapse of modernism, done no more than confirm the wisdom that the work of art is a commodity like any other? In fact, it is the claim to universal heteronomy that is implausible. Markets—and this was recognized in some of the precursors to neoliberal discourse—depend on a host of non-market actors and institutions, even as these are always at the same time under threat from the market itself.20 And a major consequence of Bourdieu’s discovery of the restricted field was the demonstration that the field of large-scale cultural production, the culture industry as such, is utterly dependent on the persistence of the restricted field.21 If the old modernist autonomy has been revealed to be an aesthetic ideology, there is no reason to believe that the new heteronomy therefore represents the truth. Like modernist autonomy, it is a productive ideology: it frees artists to do something other than the old modernist games, and it allows them to work in the culture industry without facing the accusation of selling out, which now seems like an anachronistic accusation indeed. But that doesn’t mean that aesthetic heteronomy corresponds to the actual state of affairs, though it must refer to something real in order to be effective. And at any rate, it takes half a second to realize that both heteronomy and autonomy are, taken separately, deeply contradictory positions that could not be occupied by any actual cultural production worth talking about. Pure autonomy would have no relation to the world; pure heteronomy would be indistinguishable from it. Rather, the question is: how and where is autonomy asserted, what are the mechanisms that make it possible? How, in short, does heteronomy produce or presume the autonomous?

Two answers suggest themselves, though both Fried and Jameson have their own solutions with which readers will already be familiar. The first is what one might call, in search of a better term, positive historicism, as a necessary logical advance from null historicism or pastiche. As long as an artwork is making a claim to be an artwork, the very heteronomy proclaimed by historicism can only be the appearance of heteronomy. The “grab bag or lumber room” is only an apparent grab-bag or lumber-room; it is in fact governed by a principle of selection. If it is an actual grab bag or lumber room, it is the internet or an archive or a mall or simply everyday experience itself, and we don’t need artists for those. As a disavowed principle of selection it may be weak or inconsistent; but from disavowed principle to conscious principle is but a tiny Hegelian step, and weak or null historicism turns into strong or positive historicism. So in this case the legible element of form, its meaning—the moment of intention—is not so much in the formal reduction of an art into the problem of its medium as it is in the process of framing: in the selection a particular formal or thematic problem as central, and the rewriting of the history of the medium or genre or even socio-cultural aesthetic field as the history of that problem. Possibly because of the one-time dominance of the album form, this solution is most abundantly audible in popular music. (Meanwhile, in large-format photography, precisely because it does open up an entirely new arena to be formally reduced to the problem of medium, and because this arena can be explored on the basis of an already existing restricted field, this solution is less urgent.)22

One of the best examples in music is the Brazilian Tropicália movement, one of the first pastiche postmodernisms. But it becomes obvious almost immediately that Tropicália’s “lumber room” is a national lumber room, and that the materials it cobbles together are only those materials that register what had been the thematic center of Brazilian modernism. Brazilian modernism had been concerned with the perverse coexistence of the archaic and the hypermodern typical of Brazil’s insertion into the world economy as a relatively wealthy peripheral economy. Tropicália, rather than search for a form adequate to express this content, will scour the cultural landscape for forms that already embody it: for example, slave culture electrified in trio eléctrico or submitted to modernist compositional technique in bossa nova.23 The two musical forms—a street music invented for Carnaval in Salvador and a chamber music invented for bourgeois living rooms in Rio—would seem to have nothing to do with each other until Tropicália asserts their identity, at which point they can only be understood as forms of appearance of the same essential contradiction. And indeed now purely commercial forms like iê-iê-iê (from “yeah, yeah, yeah”: derivative pop) can be seen, properly framed, to take part of this same contradiction from the other direction, since the attempt to keep up with the metropolitan culture industry is already the failure to keep up with it. A more formalized version of the historicist solution can be seen in the U.S. in, for example, the White Stripes project, which was essentially a theory of rock in musical form, and Cee-Lo Green’s most recent album The Lady Killer, which produces a history of that sliver of black music that for a time assumed a dominant presence in the mass market, from the girl groups of the early 1960s to Prince and Michael Jackson even Lionel Richie in the early 1980s.24

A second possibility, which bears a family resemblance to the first but is closer in structure to Fried’s version of the problem than to Jameson’s, is the aestheticization of genre. In a recent discussion, David Simon, the creator of the television show The Wire, points to genre fiction as the one place where stories other than the now-standard, character-driven family narratives of contemporary high populism can be reliably found.25 But why should genre fiction be a zone of autonomy? Isn’t genre fiction the quintessential art commodity? In an interview, this time with Nick Hornby, Simon repeatedly says, in various ways, “Fuck the average reader.”26 This is a completely modernist statement, an assertion of autonomy from the culture market.27 But how can someone who writes for TV possibly imagine his work as autonomous from the culture market? Because a genre, already marketable or it wouldn’t be a genre, is also governed by rules. The very thing that invalidates genre fiction in relation to modernist autonomy—“formulas,” Adorno called them—opens up a zone of autonomy within the heteronomous space of cultural commodities. The requirements are rigid enough to pose a problem, which can now be thought of as a formal problem like the problem of the flatness of the canvas or the pull of harmonic resolution. “Subverting the genre” means doing the genre better, just as every modernist painting had to assume the posture of sublating all the previous modernisms. Simon’s only concession to the market is to the genre itself: Simon has to “solve the problem” of the police procedural—in other words, to produce a new way of satisfying the requirements of the genre—and he is free within that genre to use what narrative materials he likes. Ultimately, he is free to orient the entire work towards a plausible left project, namely a classically realist mapping of social space.

The assertion of autonomy implied in positive historicism, above, can lead to an attractive politics, as it does (not without ambivalence) in Tropicália, but it can also produce no legible politics at all beyond the minimal one entailed in the claim to autonomy (The White Stripes, Cee-Lo). Similarly, even when the aestheticization of genre doesn’t lead to an obviously attractive politics, it does lead to better art, or rather to the possibility of art as such—a possibility which, I have tried to show, today itself entails a minimal politics. A time-travel narrative can only have one of two endings: either history can be changed, or it can’t: Back to the Future or La jetée. So the problem of the time-travel flick is how to keep these two incompatible possibilities in play until the end, and if possible even beyond the end, so you can have a sequel. And James Cameron can, within this genre, make all kinds of intentional choices that can only be read as intentional choices, because they can only be understood as manipulations of a formal problem. And Terminator II can be a work of art, while Avatar is only an art commodity.

Notes

1. Karl Marx, Das Kapital: Kritik der politischen Ökonomie, Erster Band, in Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, Werke, vol. 23 (Berlin: Dietz, 2008) is cited in the text as K. Karl Marx, Capital: A Critique of Political Economy, Volume One, trans. Ben Fowkes (London: New Left Review, 1976) is cited in the text as C. My translations will often differ substantially from the English text.

2. The logic here is enough to differentiate the Hegelian-Marxian concept of standpoint from the contemporary notion of viewpoint. The denotations of the words in English are more or less indistinguishable, but standpoint in the Hegelian-Marxian tradition means virtually the opposite of what we usually mean by viewpoint. “Standpoint” refers to a logical position within a system of logical positions, where the system is not posited as unknowable a priori. Since standpoints are logical positions, they can be adopted at will, even if they are empirically native to this or that social position. In the master-slave dialectic, one can adopt either position at will, and presumably the relation between the two only becomes clear in the shuttling back and forth between the two positions. But one can also adopt the standpoint of non-persons: the State in Hegel, the proletariat in Lukács. Viewpoint, however, can only apply to persons. Marx’s distinction between M-C-M and C-M-C, which will have a role to play in what follows, is also one of standpoint, since both are merely segments in the unsegmented process of continuous exchange. The “small master” may experience exchange as C-M-C, and the capitalist proper may experience exchange as M-C-M, but the distinction is not reducible to their subject positions or viewpoints. The point here is that the commodity has a standpoint as much as the capitalist. The capitalist can of course also have a viewpoint. But Marx’s point in “personifying” the capitalist is that the viewpoint, to the extent that it diverges from the standpoint, is irrelevant.

3. Page references are to G.W.F. Hegel, Phänomenologie des Geistes (Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1970); paragraph numbers follow Miller’s English translation (Phenomenology of Spirit [Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977]). Translations are my own.

4. Fredric Jameson, Representing Capital (London: Verso, 2011). See, e.g. 81: “What the figure of externalization and the return or taking back into self is for Hegel, the trope of separation and its various cognates and synonyms is for Marx.”

5. The reference is to Michael Fried, “Art and Objecthood,” in Art and Objecthood (Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 1998), 148-172.

8. Max Horkheimer and Theodor W. Adorno, “The Culture Industry: Enlightenment as Mass Deception,” in Horkheimer and Adorno, Dialectic of Englightenment, trans. John Cumming (New York: Continuum, 1996), is cited in the text as DE. As elsewhere, my translations will diverge substantially from the cited text. Dialektik der Aufklärung: Philosophische Fragmente (Frankfurt: Fischer, 1969) is cited in the text as DA.

9. For an efficient statement of the intentionalist position, see Jennifer Ashton’s rewriting of the Wimsatt and Beardsley prohibitions as the “Causal” and “Effective” fallacies in her “Two Problems with a Neuroaesthetic Theory of Interpretation,” nonsite.org 2.

10. The distinction between the Hegelian and the Freudian unconscious can be seen most starkly in Hegel’s few words in Phenomenology of Spirit on Oedipus Rex (§468), where Das Unbewusste (unusually nominalized, as opposed to the more common, adjectival bewusstlos) is simply the unknown that is nonetheless part of the deed. I am inclined to think that in Fredric Jameson’s work the Freudian positivity of the unconscious is relatively inconsequential and can be re-written in terms of the negative, Hegelian-Marxian unconscious, but I have not done the work of attempting such a translation. Certainly when Jameson writes, for example, of class-consciousness in Wyndham Lewis, the point is that petty-bourgeois class consciousness logically presupposes working-class consciousness, is unnecessary and unthinkable without it, and that Lewis is not aware of that entailment and presumably would have disavowed it. It doesn’t mean that some secret part of Lewis’s brain is aware of that entailment. Any Freudian “return of the repressed” would then have to be understood instead as the Hegelian “ruse of reason,” that is, the proof that logical entailments are real entailments. At any rate, the claim here is not that Jameson doesn’t rely on a positive unconscious but that work which follows his lead would be better off working with a negative one.

11. Fredric Jameson, Postmodernism: Or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism (Durham, NC: Duke, 1991), 4.

12. English text in C, 948-1084. Karl Marx, Das Kapital 1.1: Resultate des unmittelbaren Produktionsprozesses (Berlin: Karl Dietz, 2009) is cited in the text as R. The distinction occurs elsewhere in Capital, notably K 533 / C 645.

13. Marx’s notes on formal and real subsumption were not available to Adorno when he and Horkheimer were writing Dialectic of Enlightenment, but the logic, operative here and there in the published text of Capital (see particularly the section on “Absolute and Relative Surplus Value” [K 531-542 / C 644-654], two terms that map roughly onto “formal and real subsumption,” which also make a brief appearance there), is clearly operative in Adorno’s work.

14. It is by no means self-evident that the formal subsumption of aesthetic labor under capitalism is an effect of capitalism’s triumphant march, rather than a consequence of its ever more desperate search for profits once the rate of profit native to industrial capital has begun a secular decline. See Part One, “The Trajectory of the Profit Rate,” in Robert Brenner, The Economics of Global Turbulence (London: Verso, 2006), 11-40.

15. Pierre Bourdieu, “Le marché des biens symboliques,” L’Anée sociologique 22 (1971): 49-126, 52-53.

16. “The essence of Modernism lies, as I see it, in the use of characteristic methods of a discipline in order to criticize the discipline itself.… [What quickly emerges is] that the unique and proper area of competence of each art coincide[s] with all that [is] unique in the nature of its medium. The task of self-criticism [becomes] to eliminate from the specific effects of each art any and every effect that might conceivably be borrowed from or by the medium of any other art.” Clement Greenberg, “Modernist Painting,” in The Collected Essays and Criticism, Volume 4: Modernism with a Vengeance, 1957-1969 (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993), 85-86.

17. Friedrich Schlegel, Kritische Fragmente, Kritische Friedrich Schlegel Ausgabe, ed. E. Behler and U. Eichner, 2 (Paderborn: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1958-), 204.

18. Though we know from his letters that Joyce was hostile to the publishing market, he imagines himself from the beginning as superior to it, which is what makes his hostility so entertaining: graver threats to autonomy are church and nation, though it is really the latter that threatens aesthetic, as opposed to personal autonomy. Astonishingly, the same logic holds with South African writer Es’kia Mphahlele. Mphahlele is disgusted with the South African publishing industry and his position within it, and, in a country where until 1953 all education for black students had been run through mission schools, is frustrated with everpresent “South African ‘churchianity’” (Ezekiel Mphahlele, Down Second Avenue [1959; New York: Anchor, 1971], 210). Apartheid South Africa is nothing like a neoliberal state, requiring a massive bureaucracy to administer Apartheid and to keep white unemployment low; under Apartheid, the market is far from the most obvious threat. The astonishing thing is that despite the almost unimaginable humiliation of living under Apartheid, Mphahlele exiles himself from South Africa not only because of Apartheid (“I can’t teach [having been banned], and I want to teach”), but because of the threat to aesthetic autonomy represented by a resistance with which he is in full sympathy: “I can’t write here and I want to write,” and he can’t write not because he has been banned, but because the situation itself, a political urgency which is as much internal as external to Mphahlele himself, represents “a paralyzing spur” (199). This is not to endorse Mphahlele’s decision over other possible ones, but to point out that the Adornian option between engagement and autonomy—the strong version of the heteronomy/autonomy problem, a version in which both sides have a plausible attraction for the Left, but which presupposes, as this example underscores, something plausibly Left to be heteronomous to—is far from a parochial concern and cannot be overcome at will.

19. Lisa Siraganian, Modernism’s Other Work: The Art Object’s Political Life (Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 2012).

20. Even the most laissez-faire theories of the market require at least one non-market institution, namely money. Foucault’s lectures on neoliberalism have become the locus classicus for the understanding of neoliberalism as the recognition that non-intervention in the mechanisms of the market requires strong intervention on the conditions of the market. Foucault’s lecture of 14-February-1979 (138) paraphrases Walter Euken, quoted in the footnotes: “Die Wirtschaftpolitische Tätigkeit des Staates sollte auf die Gestaltung der Ordnungsformen der Wirtschaft gerichtet sein, nicht auf die Lenkung des Wirtschaftprozesses.” Michel Foucault, The Birth of Biopolitics: Lectures at the College de France, 1978-1979, trans. Graham Burchell (New York: Palgrave, 2008), 154 fn. 37. The neoliberal utopia is in fact an upgrade of Hegel’s much more naïve one in Philosophy of Right, which essentially lets capitalists accumulate as much as they like—for Hegel understands that, under capitalism, the wealth of capital is the wealth of nations—as long as they are not, heaven forefend, allowed to usurp the job of intellectuals, which is to make decisions about the whole. What neither Hegel nor the neoliberal utopians allow for is that once you understand that wealth is itself a power that can be arrayed against the regulatory apparatus, you understand that some degree of what the economists call “regulatory capture” is implied by the concept regulation itself.

21. See “Les relations entre champ de production restreinte et champ de grande production,” “Le marché des biens symboliques” 81-100, especially 90.

22. This is not to say that such a solution is unthinkable in photography; the Bechers’ industrial “albums” bear a family resemblance to the musical solution, though the representational and political project is completely different. The discovery of large-scale photography as precisely a new medium in the Greenbergian sense is of course Michael Fried’s. Michael Fried, Why Photography Matters as Art as Never Before (New Haven: Yale, 2008).

23. See Nicholas Brown, “Postmodernism as Semiperipheral Symptom,” in Utopian Generations: The Political Horizon of Twentieth-Century Literature (Princeton, NJ: Princeton, 2005) 173-199.

24. The White Stripes example shows the family resemblance of these two solutions. Producing a narrative account of rock involves, in this case, producing a set of formal prohibitions; that is, (paraphrasing Greenberg on painting) eliminating from the specific effects of rock any and every effect that might conceivably be borrowed from or by the medium of any other music. “70 to 80 percent of what we do is constriction, and the other 20 to 30 percent is us breaking that constriction to see what happens.” http://www.avclub.com/articles/jack-white,14117/

27. Compare Simon’s “Fuck the reader” with a statement plausibly attributed to Steve Jobs, that “Consumer’s aren’t in the business of knowing what they want.” There’s a certain similarity of attitude, but what they mean is completely different. Steve Jobs’s claim is that consumers aren’t in the business of knowing what they want, but that he is precisely in the business of knowing what consumers want or will want. “Fuck the reader” does not say “Readers don’t know what they want, but I do”: it says rather, “what the reader wants is irrelevant to what I do.”

]]>
https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/the-work-of-art-in-the-age-of-its-real-subsumption-under-capital/feed/ 10
Responses to Neoliberal Aesthetics https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/responses-to-neoliberal-aesthetics/ Mon, 21 Mar 2011 22:10:18 +0000 https://nonsite.ecdsdev.org/?p=1397 Editor’s note: Walter Benn Michael’s “Neoliberal Aesthetics: Fried, Rancière and the Form of the Photograph,” published in our first issue, has generated responses from Michael Clune, Nicholas Brown, and Todd Cronan.

Michael Clune

Michael Clune writes:

Walter Benn Michaels’ “Neoliberal Aesthetics” centers on a powerful, and to my mind largely persuasive, argument about the compatibility of antiformalist aesthetics with neoliberal politics. My reservation concerns Michaels’ surprising characterization of the work of postmodern artists like John Cage as the outcome of the “radicalization” of absorptive aesthetics. This seems right only insofar as absorption is understood as subjective experience. If absorptive art simply tries to defeat theatricality in order to provide the beholder with a certain subjective experience, then it is easy to see how a complete liquidation of theatricality could entail the complete subordination of the work to the beholder. But it seems to me that Fried’s understanding of absorption is essentially phenomenological. That is, at least in his work through Absorption and Theatricality, Fried relies on the anti-Kantian tradition of phenomenological aesthetics in which the experience of art is precisely not the submission of the object to the subject, but a mode of experience in which both are subsumed by the work. This kind of experience has traditionally been described by analogy to the phenomenological logic of the ‘world,’ and is so indifferent to subjectivity, and so reliant on non-subjective structures to determine its features, that Ned Block, commenting recently on work by Alva Noe, has accused phenomenology of being essentially ‘behaviorist’ on this score.

While, like Block, I have serious reservations about phenomenology as an account of mind, I find it compelling as an account of artworks. It might be objected that if the phenomenological account of experience as such is incoherent, then its account of aesthetic experience must also be without value. My own impulse here is to return to Fried, and to suggest that while modernist art’s effort to defeat objecthood is not achievable in principle, the conviction of its success is obtainable in practice. This practical success is always contingent, often non-repeatable, and requires the kind of constant recalibration of artistic strategies that Fried’s history of French art illuminates. Things may be possible in art that are impossible without it.

I think this dimension of Fried’s criticism may be relevant to our political situation. Michaels diagnoses our situation as characterized by a conceptual lack: we lack a plausible economic analysis of class that can be made to serve a compelling vision of social transformation. Indeed, as Michaels demonstrates, the humanities model of social transformation has often proceeded by abandoning economic considerations entirely. Traces of the economic are still visible, to be sure, in the work of critics like Fredric Jameson. But this is an economics so disengaged from progressive left social science that its primary value is as a symptom of the ghettoization of the humanities, rather than as an instance of meaningful critique. (Only someone whose knowledge of economics comes primarily from the literature department, like Benjamin Kunkel in his recent LRB piece on David Harvey, could be shocked by the absence of reference to Capital in the left’s response to the recession.)

What can art do? I am a little skeptical that a solution to the current conceptual impasses will emerge from artistic practice and criticism. But if art has limited value in the analysis of the actual economy, its creation of absorbing virtual economies–and above all the demarcation of lines separating virtual from actual economies–does seem promising. What would happen if this line were made clearer, for example, in the tea party vision of the free market? Republicans and big business are already nervous enough about their ability to exploit these energies. What would happen if it could be made clearer that the vision of the free market that fascinates and energizes is a vision of a world that does not include unions, but that also does not include companies? In other words, is it an accident that the fiction of the free market should become so absorbing in the midst of the cataclysmic social destruction of the latest market failures? Isn’t this an index that something interesting is happening in the gap between actual and virtual economies?

It seems to me that these are the kind of urgent political questions that critics can answer. I pose them simply to suggest that the political work of art is not reducible either to the falsely egalitarian anti-formalist subjectivity Michaels criticizes, nor to the analytical objectivity he urges. One might radicalize Friedan absorption, both politically and aesthetically, without abandoning the commitment to form.

Nicholas Brown

Nicholas Brown writes:

Michael Clune is right not to be surprised that progressive economists have not been more interested in Marx. Consider the first chapter of Capital, the one most often returned to — for better and for worse — by literary and cultural critics. The central question there (or at least the question that becomes central for literary and cultural critics) is, speaking a bit casually, ontological: how does an object as commodity differ from the same object outside the field of large-scale exchange? The question is one of interpretation, a question that economists, when they are being economists, are not particularly concerned with; but questions of interpretation are what cultural critics, when they are being cultural critics, think about much of the time. This is not to say that Marx’s “strictly economic” analyses, inasmuch as these can be disentangled from Marx’s other concerns, are without value. Far from it. But even there Marxist analysis and, say, left Keynesianism (which are in fact, here and there, in productive conversation with each other, though largely outside the U.S.) are oriented towards entirely different ends. The Keynesian solutions to our current crisis — a mass of uninvestable capital confronting a mass of unemployable labor, which can be forced back together by means of a taxing and borrowing state — are abundantly available in Marx. But Marx was, of course, not interested in managing crises, but in demonstrating why they are inevitable and, in the very long run, unmanageable. The point I am trying to make is that if there is nothing very surprising in mainstream economics’s lack of interest in Marx, there is nothing particularly embarrassing about it, either on the part of Marxism or on the part of contemporary economics.

But to return to the first chapter of Capital. One way of understanding Marx’s analysis there is to say that in large scale commodity exchange, the site of intention shifts. If I make a bowl, it is a bowl because I wanted to make a bowl, and I will be concerned about all kinds of concrete attributes the bowl might have. If it is deep rather than shallow, metal rather than wood, these attributes are as they are because I intend them to be that way. If I make ten thousand bowls, I am primarily concerned only with one attribute, their exchangeability: that is, the demand for bowls. And that demand, and therefore all of the concrete attributes that factor into that demand, are decided elsewhere, namely on the market. So while I might still make decisions about my bowls, those decisions no longer matter as intentions even for me, because they are entirely subordinated to more or less informed guesses about other people’s desires. This is a dramatic simplification, but it will do for our present concerns, and it has obvious repercussions for cultural interpretation. If a work of art is not (or not only) a commodity, then it makes entirely good sense to approach it with interpretive tools, since it is intended to mean something. If a work of art is only a commodity, interpretive tools suddenly make no sense at all, since the form the object takes is determined elsewhere than where it is made, namely on the market. So it is not really that interpretation as such no longer makes any sense, so much as that interpreting the artwork no longer makes any sense. It is rather the desires represented by the market that are subject to analysis and elucidation.

It might seem absurd to say the art commodity is uninterpretable, but think for a moment of an industrial spectacle like Avatar. Of course the sight of critics producing a welter of completely incompatible (but also generally justifiable) interpretations was an amusing one that did not go unnoticed by the critics themselves. This empirical profusion is insignificant in itself: all of these interpretations could be wrong. But it is also possible that since the film is only concerned with producing a set of marketable effects, it cannot at the same time be concerned with producing the minimal internal consistency required to produce a meaning. And in fact, James Cameron himself is pretty clear that this is the case. When asked why female Na’vi have breasts, Cameron replies: “Right from the beginning I said, ‘She’s got to have tits,’ even though that makes no sense because her race, the Na’vi, aren’t placental mammals.” Cameron is more precise than he probably means to be when he says that “makes no sense.” When pressed further, Cameron says the female Na’vi have breasts “because this is a movie for human people.” In other words, people — enough of them anyway — will pay to see breasts, so the breasts go in. But this “makes no sense”: there is no point in interpreting it, because the salient fact is not that Cameron wanted them there but that he thought a lot of other people would want them there, and the wildly inconsistent ideology of the film is likewise composed of saleable ideologemes that together make no sense. This is not to say that all art commodities are similarly inconsistent: some audiences will pay for ideological or narrative or aesthetic consistency, so we have Michael Moore, middlebrow cinema, and independent film. But this consistency doesn’t add up to a meaning, since what looks like meaning is only an appeal to a market niche.

This is of course a very old line, the one taken by Adorno in his work on the culture industry and radicalized in Jameson’s thesis on postmodernism: Cameron’s ideological mishmash is Jameson’s “grab bag or lumber room of disjointed subsystems and raw materials and impulses of all kinds.” “The economic” in these Marxist analyses is, for better and for worse, not so much a question of distribution as it is of history: in the former case it is a matter of the increasing dominance of the market and in the latter case a matter of the closure of the market, which is to say its absolute dominance. The reason this might be interesting here is that this line can be translated into the terms of the present discussion: the late Marxist description of the distinction between artwork and art-commodity maps onto the Friedian description of the distinction between art and objecthood: the difference being simply that there is no internal contradiction in the avowed art-commodity’s claim to objecthood. At this point, if nowhere else, the Fried-Michaels and Adorno-Jameson critiques of postmodernism (by whatever name) coincide.

But a difficulty arises if we take the Jamesonian analysis seriously. As we saw above, the artwork requires, to be an artwork, a certain distance from the market. Even if the artwork is ultimately a commodity, it cannot be produced as a commodity if it is to remain an artwork. There must be some mechanism of insulation from the market in order for meaning to be produced in the work, and the Jamesonian claim is that this insulation has disappeared. The moment of “real subsumption,” to use a Marxian term of art, has arrived. That is, production processes, like the production of art, that were formerly only tributary to (“formally subsumed” under) capitalism as the dominant mode of production have become transformed into directly capitalist relations of production. Both Jamesonian and Friedian accounts of the history of form are roughly dialectical, assuming a tacit agreement among producers about what formal problem is central to a given medium. These accounts are then leapfrogging ones, in which each new work of art “solves” the problem by presenting it again in a new form. But this leapfrogging history also depends on upon a certain distance from the market. What is central is the problem to be addressed — a problem in which the general market has no interest — and all the old solutions are ruled out of bounds not because they are not nice to hang on a wall or to read, but because they have been absorbed into the game of producing new ones. Once market relations dominate all artistic production, as Jameson suggests, not only does meaning, even purely formal meaning or intention as such, become impossible, but a new kind of flat or null historicism becomes possible. All of the old “solutions,” each one of which had been invalidated by subsequent solutions, suddenly become available for use. (“Objecthood” is also liberated at this same moment: the reaction of the spectator assumes importance as the formal problem confronted by the artist recedes). But if artworks can now make use of all the old styles (or become objects), it is not clear why one would call them artworks at all, since the art commodity, precisely because it was more interested in the appeal to a market (the effect on an audience) than on formal problems, was able to make use of the old styles (or be an object) all along.

Of course, this is the point. And there is nothing implausible about a scenario in which artworks as such disappear, to be entirely replaced by art commodities, and in which the study of artworks would have to be replaced with the study of reception, of desires legible in the market, and so on. And indeed there is a deeply egalitarian promise in such a scenario, precisely because the formal concerns addressed by artworks are in general the province of a few — in the absence of a strong public education system, are necessarily the province of a few. The problem is that this is the world neoliberalism claims we already live in and have always lived in, a world where everything is a market. The old vanguardist horizon of equivalence between art and life reverses meaning and becomes deeply conformist.

Under these conditions, the claim to aesthetic autonomy is, in itself, a political claim. (A minimal one, to be sure.) This was not always the case. In the modernist period, for example, the assertion of autonomy produces, as it does now, the space for a critical distance on the social. But there is no natural political valence to this distance, since modernism does not make its way under anything like the dominance of market ideology that we experience today. Modernism is hostile to the culture market, but all kinds of politics (Heidegger as much as Adorno) are hostile to the market. Modernist hostility to the market only acquires a definite valence when (both to arrive at the economic as such and to use a few more Marxist terms of art) the claim of the universality of the market is, as it is today, the primary ideological weapon wielded in the class violence that is the redistribution of wealth upwards. If the claim to autonomy is today a minimal political claim, it is not for all that a trivial one. A plausible claim to autonomy is in fact the precondition for any politics at all other than the politics of acquiescence to the dictates of the market. The redistribution of wealth upwards in the current conjuncture would be unthinkable without precisely this acquiescence: the entire ideology of neoliberalism hinges on the assertion that this redistribution is what the market both produces and requires as a precondition.

But how to make the claim to autonomy plausible? In fact, it is the claim to total heteronomy that is implausible. Even actual markets — and this was recognized in some of the precursors to neoliberal discourse — depend on a host of non-market actors and institutions. And the whole point of Bourdieu’s discovery of the “restricted field” was to show how the valorization of cultural commodities depends on a complex set of non-market economies. If the old modernist autonomy has been revealed to be an aesthetic ideology, there is no reason to believe that the new heteronomy therefore represents the truth. Like modernist autonomy, it is a productive ideology: it frees artists to do something other than the old modernist games, and it allows them to work in the culture industry without facing the accusation of selling out, which now seems like an anachronistic accusation indeed. But that doesn’t mean that aesthetic heteronomy corresponds to the actual state of affairs, though it must refer to something real in order to be effective. And at any rate, it takes half a second to realize that both heteronomy and autonomy are, taken separately, deeply contradictory positions that could not be occupied by any actual cultural production worth talking about. Pure autonomy would have no interface with the world; pure heteronomy would be identical with the world. Rather, the question is: how and where is autonomy asserted, what are the mechanisms that make it possible? How, in short, does heteronomy produce or presume the autonomous?

I will suggest two answers, though of course both Fried and Jameson have their own solutions, with which readers will already be familiar. The first is what I will call, in search of a better term, positive historicism, as a necessary logical advance from null historicism or pastiche. As long as an artwork is making a claim to be an artwork, the very heteronomy proclaimed by historicism can only be the appearance of heteronomy. The “grab bag or lumber room” is only an apparent grab-bag or lumber-room; it is in fact governed by a principle of selection. If it is an actual grab bag or lumber room, it is the internet or an archive or simply everyday experience itself, and we don’t need artists for those. So in this case the legible element of form, its meaning — the moment of intention, in the terms of the present discussion — is not so much in the formal reduction of an art into the problem of its medium as it is in the process of framing: in the selection a particular formal or thematic problem as central, and the rewriting of the history of the medium or genre or even socio-cultural aesthetic field as the history of that problem. Possibly because of the one-time dominance of the album form, this solution is most abundantly audible in popular music. (Meanwhile, in large-format photography, precisely because it does open up an entirely new arena to be formally reduced to the problem of medium, this solution is less urgent). One of the best examples in music is the Brazilian Tropicália movement, one of the first pastiche postmodernisms. But it becomes obvious almost immediately that Tropicália’s “lumber room” is a national lumber room, and that the materials it cobbles together are only those materials that register formally what had been the thematic center of Brazilian modernism. Brazilian modernism had been concerned with the perverse coexistence of the archaic and the hypermodern typical of Brazil’s insertion into the world economy as a relatively wealthy peripheral economy. Tropicália, in turn, will scour the cultural landscape for forms that embody that perverse coexistence: for example, slave culture electrified in trio eléctrico or submitted to modernist compositional technique in bossa nova. The same historicist solution can be seen in the U.S. in, for example, the project of the White Stripes, which was essentially a theory of rock in musical form, and Cee-Lo Green’s latest album, which produces a history of that sliver of black music that for a time assumed a dominant presence in the mass market, from the girl groups of the early 1960s to Prince and Michael Jackson even Lionel Richie in the early 1980s.

A second possibility, which bears a family resemblance to the first but is closer in structure to Fried’s version of the problem than to Jameson’s, is the aestheticization of genre. In a recent discussion (not coincidentally, one in which Walter Benn Michaels also participated), David Simon points to genre fiction as the one place where stories other than the now-standard, character-driven, middle-to-highbrow family narratives can be reliably found. But why should genre fiction be a zone of autonomy? Isn’t genre fiction the quintessential art commodity? In an interview, this time with Nick Hornby, Simon repeatedly says, in various ways, “Fuck the average reader.” This is, of course, a completely modernist statement, an assertion of autonomy from the culture market. But how can someone who writes for TV possibly imagine himself autonomous from the culture market? Because a genre, already marketable or it wouldn’t be a genre, is also governed by rules. The very thing that invalidates genre fiction in relation to modernist autonomy opens up a zone of autonomy within the heteronomous space of cultural commodities. The requirements are rigid enough to pose a problem, which can now be thought of as a formal problem like the problem of the two-dimensionality of the canvas or the pull of harmonic resolution. “Subverting the genre” means doing the genre better, just as every modernist painting had to assume the posture of sublating all the previous modernisms. Simon’s only concession to the market is to the genre itself: Simon has to “solve the problem” of the police procedural — in other words, to produce a new way of satisfying the requirements of the genre — and he is free within that genre to use what narrative materials he likes. Ultimately, he is free to orient the entire work towards a plausible left project, namely a classically realist mapping of social space.

The assertion of autonomy implied in positive historicism, above, can lead to an attractive politics, as it does (not without ambivalence) in Tropicália, but it can also produce no legible politics at all beyond the minimal one entailed in the claim to autonomy (The White Stripes, Cee-Lo). Similarly, even when the aestheticization of genre doesn’t lead to an obviously attractive politics, it does lead to better art, or rather to the possibility of art as such — a possibility which, I have tried to show, today itself entails a minimal politics. A time-travel narrative can only have one of two endings: either history can be changed, or it can’t. So the problem of the time-travel flick is how to keep these two incompatible possibilities in play until the end, and if possible even beyond the end, so you can have a sequel. And James Cameron can, within this genre, make all kinds of intentional choices that can only be read as intentional choices, because they can only be understood as manipulations of a formal problem. And Terminator II can be a work of art, while Avatar is only an art commodity.

Todd Cronan

Todd Cronan writes:

The question remains how or why (artistic) autonomy is virtual. Is it because works are so compromised by their standing in the market that any autonomously inspired gesture will automatically find its fulfillment in commodity form? That’s to put the bar on “free action” pretty high. If a Jackson Pollock or Morris Louis is not an instance of autonomy (and not a virtual model of it), what is?  Clune characterizes or replays a position made popular in the 1920s by Mondrian and El Lissitzky–an alternately pessimistic and euphoric moment–wherein works of art were construed as “models” for living (or for the economy, as Malevich saw it) and not the living itself (the “actual”). The risk this position holds, and it’s a similar problem to the one I raise with Brown below, is to conceive a work as devoid of risk. What’s the challenge of imagining a work as a utopian model? The danger is always in succeeding in one’s aim (not having one) and therefore always failing.

Brown suggests that modernist autonomy was the pursuit of “critical distance on the social” and that autonomy is still a good thing if we’re not to “acquiesce to the dictates of the market.” That is, if our society were a bit more autonomously minded we would not capitulate so easily to neoliberal orthodoxies. Brown mainly wonders how autonomy can be possible (again) given the near total heteronomy by the market. For Brown, autonomy is a historicist question (market expansion makes it more difficult today than in the past) and bears a historicist answer (a few options remain, but they’re important to sustain).

Brown’s analysis rests on the view that artworks and markets are not only at odds with one another but that this conflict generates the problem of autonomy to begin with. This is, of course, a guiding assumption in the work of Greenberg (at least early on), Adorno and Jameson. That a work “cannot be produced as a commodity if it is to remain an artwork” assumes that a work is something defined by its negative relation to exchange. But if we assume this “dialectical” rule, the game is ceded in advance to historicism. The “subsumption” thesis and everything that follows from it—“market relations dominate all artistic production” as well as the idea there’s a little space left for self-legislation—can only follow if we take it as a motivating factor of modernism that artists were defining their practices (consciously or not) against the market. Fried, for instance, makes no claim, as far as I can tell, about “what formal problem is central to a given medium” nor about the dialectical ‘solving of artistic problems’—that’s Greenberg and Fried disagreed with him on this point. That’s to say, there’s no medium based problem that historically unfolds or (quasi)determines the moves from Chardin to Douglas Gordon. Brown’s account assumes a historicist logic of problem solving (as modes of attaining autonomy) and if we do assume that aim then it will indeed fail in advance—the expansion of capitalist markets will and have destroyed the sequence of naïve wishes to stay free of the market—and postmodernism, and limited responses to it, are the result. The old medium-specific problems are all “absorbed” into the market (if artists assumed some externality to begin with) and a “flat or null historicism” emerges as the neoliberal dream/nightmare.

But what if autonomy is not a historical question, but a human one? One that might entail a kind of new pressure in the modern period, but that was a standing issue for Rousseau as it is for artists today? What if it doesn’t obey any specific logic (openings and closures, etc.), but constantly threatens action? That is, what if historicism is another word for heteronomy—a way to neutralize the burden of making decisions? And theatricality is another word for the way we make the world autonomous to our intentions.

]]>